This is a modern-English version of Romances of Old Japan: Rendered into English from Japanese Sources, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Note: | Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive. See https://archive.org/details/romancesofoldjap00ozak |


What was his breathless amazement to see that the picture he so much admired had actually taken life ... and was gliding lightly towards him—see here. (Frontispiece)
What a rush of amazement it was for him to see that the picture he admired so much had actually come to life... and was gliding gently toward him—see here. (Frontispiece)
ROMANCES OF OLD JAPAN
RENDERED INTO ENGLISH FROM JAPANESE SOURCES
By
MADAME YUKIO OZAKI
BRENTANO'S NEW YORK
1920

CONTENTS
ILLUSTRATIONS
THE QUEST OF THE SWORD
His old widowed mother would not die happy unless he were rehabilitated, and to this end he knew that she and his faithful wife, O Yumi, prayed daily before the family shrine.
His elderly widowed mother wouldn't be happy unless he was redeemed, and for this reason, he knew that she and his loyal wife, O Yumi, prayed every day in front of the family shrine.
How often had he racked his brains to find some way by which it were possible to prove his unchanging fidelity to Shusen; for the true big-hearted fellow never resented his punishment, but staunchly believed that the ties which bound him to his lord were in no wise annulled by the separation.
How often had he strained to think of a way to prove his unwavering loyalty to Shusen; for the genuinely kind-hearted guy never took his punishment personally, but firmly believed that the bonds between him and his lord were in no way broken by the distance.
At last the long-awaited opportunity had come. In obedience to the mandate of the Shogun Ieyasu that the territorial nobles should reside in his newly established capital of Yedo during six months of the year, the Daimio of Tokushima proceeded to Yedo accompanied by a large retinue of samurai, amongst whom were his chief retainers, the rivals Shusen Sakurai and Gunbei Onota.
At last, the long-awaited opportunity had arrived. Following the order of Shogun Ieyasu that the local lords should live in his newly established capital of Yedo for six months each year, the Daimio of Tokushima headed to Yedo, accompanied by a large group of samurai, which included his top retainers, the rivals Shusen Sakurai and Gunbei Onota.
Like a faithful watchdog, alert and anxious, jurobei had followed Shusen at a distance, unwilling to let him out of his sight at this critical time, for Gunbei Onota was the sworn enemy of Shusen Sakurai. Bitter envy of his rival's popularity, and especially of his senior rank in the Daimio's service, had always rankled in the contemptible Gunbei's mind. For years he had planned to supplant him, and Jurobei knew through traitors that the honest vigilance of his master had recently thwarted Gunbei in some of his base schemes, and that the latter had vowed immediate vengeance.
Like a loyal watchdog, alert and anxious, Jurobei had followed Shusen at a distance, unwilling to lose sight of him during this crucial time because Gunbei Onota was Shusen Sakurai's sworn enemy. Bitter jealousy of his rival's popularity, especially his higher rank in the Daimyo's service, had always nagged at the despicable Gunbei. For years, he had plotted to take Shusen's place, and Jurobei knew from traitors that his master's honest vigilance had recently foiled some of Gunbei's underhanded schemes, and that he had vowed immediate revenge.
Jurobei's soul burned within him as this sequence of thoughts rushed through his brain. The tempest that whirled round him seemed to be in harmony with the emotions that surged in tumult through his heart.
Jurobei's soul burned inside him as this stream of thoughts raced through his mind. The storm swirling around him seemed to match the chaotic emotions crashing through his heart.
More than ever did it devolve on him to see that his master was properly safeguarded. To do this successfully he must once more become his retainer. So Jurobei with vehement resolution clenched his hands over the handle of his umbrella and rushed onwards.
More than ever, it was up to him to ensure that his master was properly protected. To succeed in this, he had to become his servant again. So Jurobei, with fierce determination, gripped the handle of his umbrella and charged forward.
Now it happened that same night that Gunbei, in a sudden fit of jealous rage and chagrin, knowing that his rival was on duty at the Daimio's Palace, and that he would probably return alone after night-fall, ordered two of his men to proceed to Shusen's house and to waylay and murder Shusen on his road home. Once and for all he would remove Shusen Sakurai from his path.
Now, that same night, Gunbei, feeling a sudden surge of jealousy and frustration, knowing that his rival was on duty at the Daimyo's Palace and would probably return alone after dark, ordered two of his men to go to Shusen's house and ambush and kill Shusen on his way home. He wanted to get rid of Shusen Sakurai for good.
Meanwhile Jurobei arrived at Shusen's house, and in the heavy gloom collided violently with the two men who were lying in ambush outside the gate.
Meanwhile, Jurobei arrived at Shusen's house and, in the thick darkness, crashed into the two men who were waiting in ambush outside the gate.
"Stop!" angrily cried the assassins, drawing their swords upon him.
"Stop!" the assassins shouted angrily, drawing their swords at him.
Jurobei, recognizing their voices and his quick wit at once grasping the situation, exclaimed:
Jurobei, recognizing their voices and quickly understanding the situation, exclaimed:
"You are Gunbei's men! Have you come to kill my lord?"
"You’re Gunbei’s guys! Have you come to kill my boss?"
"Be assured that that is our intention," replied the confederates.
"Rest assured, that's our intention," replied the allies.
"I pray you to kill me instead of my lord," implored Jurobei.
"I beg you to kill me instead of my lord," pleaded Jurobei.
"We have come for your master and we must have his life as well as yours. I have not forgotten how you cut me to pieces seven years ago. I shall enjoy paying back those thrusts with interest," returned one of them sharply.
"We're here for your master, and we want his life as well as yours. I haven't forgotten how you sliced me up seven years ago. I'm looking forward to returning the favor with interest," one of them shot back.
Jurobei prostrated himself in the mud before them. "I care not what death you deal me, so long as you accept my life instead of my lord's. I humbly beg of you to grant my petition."
Jurobei knelt in the mud before them. "I don’t care what kind of death you give me, as long as you take my life instead of my lord's. I sincerely ask you to grant my request."
Instead of answering, one of the miscreants contemptuously kicked him as he knelt there.
Instead of replying, one of the troublemakers disdainfully kicked him while he knelt there.
Jurobei, whose ire was now thoroughly provoked, seized the offending leg before its owner had time to withdraw it, and holding it in a clutch like iron, inquired:
Jurobei, now completely enraged, grabbed the offending leg before its owner could pull it away, and holding it tightly like a vice, asked:
"Then you do not intend to grant my request?"
"Then you don't plan to grant my request?"
"Certainly not!" sneered the wretches.
"Definitely not!" sneered the wretches.
Jurobei sprang to his feet and faced them. Without more ado they both set upon him with their weapons.
Jurobei jumped up and confronted them. Without any hesitation, they both attacked him with their weapons.
Overhead the storm increased in violence. The floodgates of heaven were opened, peals of heavy thunder shook the earth with their dull reverberations, and the inky skies were riven with blinding flash upon flash of forked lightning, which lit up the dark forms and white faces of the combatants, and glinted on their swords as they parried and clashed together in mortal strife.
Above, the storm grew more intense. The heavens opened up, loud claps of thunder shook the ground with their heavy echoes, and the dark skies were split with bright flashes of lightning, illuminating the dark shapes and pale faces of the fighters, and reflecting off their swords as they battled fiercely against each other.
Now Jurobei was an expert swordsman of unusual and supple strength. He defended himself with skill and ferocity, and soon his superiority began to tell against the craven couple who were attacking him. It was not long before they realized that they were no match for such a powerful adversary, and turned to flee. But Jurobei was too quick for them, and before they could escape he cut them down.
Now Jurobei was an expert swordsman with remarkable strength and agility. He fought back with skill and intensity, and soon his advantage started to show against the cowardly couple who were attacking him. It didn't take long for them to realize they were no match for such a formidable opponent, and they turned to run. But Jurobei was too fast for them, and before they could get away, he took them down.
Mortally wounded, both men fell to the ground, and so fatal had been Jurobei's thrusts that in a few minutes they breathed their last.
Mortally wounded, both men fell to the ground, and Jurobei's strikes had been so deadly that within a few minutes, they took their last breaths.
By this time, the fury of the storm having spent itself, the sky gradually lifted and the moon shone forth in silver splendour between the masses of clouds as they rolled away, leaving the vast blue vault above clear and radiant and scintillating with stars.
By this time, the storm's rage had calmed down, the sky started to clear, and the moon shined brightly in silver glory between the clouds as they moved away, leaving the vast blue sky above clear, bright, and sparkling with stars.
Jurobei raised a jubilant face heavenwards and thanked the gods for the victory. He had rescued his master from death. He felt that the sacrifices that he and O Yumi had made in the past—the breaking up of the old home and the parting from their baby-daughter and the old mother—had not been in vain. The prescience, which had warned him that evil was hanging over Shusen, and which had made him so restless and uneasy of late, had been fulfilled, and he had forestalled the dastardly intention of the treacherous Gunbei and his two scoundrels.
Jurobei looked up at the sky with a joyful expression and thanked the gods for the victory. He had saved his master from death. He felt that the sacrifices he and O Yumi had made in the past—the breakup of their old home, the separation from their baby daughter, and the old mother—had not been for nothing. The intuition that had warned him of impending danger for Shusen, making him restless and anxious lately, had proven to be correct, and he had thwarted the wicked plans of the treacherous Gunbei and his two accomplices.
In the stillness after the tumult of the fray, Jurobei's ear caught the sound of approaching footsteps. Turning in the direction from whence they came, there in the bright moonlight he clearly discerned the form of his beloved master, crossing the bridge.
In the calm after the chaos of the battle, Jurobei heard footsteps approaching. He turned towards the sound and, in the bright moonlight, clearly saw the figure of his beloved master crossing the bridge.
"Oh, my lord! Is it you? Are you safe?" he exclaimed.
"Oh, my lord! Is that you? Are you okay?" he exclaimed.
"Who is it?" demanded the startled samurai."Ah—it is Jurobei! What brings you here at this hour?" Then noticing the two lifeless bodies lying across the path, he sharply interrogated, "What does this mean? Has there been a fight? What was the cause of the quarrel?"
"Who is it?" asked the surprised samurai. "Oh—it’s Jurobei! What’s bringing you here at this hour?" Then, noticing the two motionless bodies in the way, he sharply questioned, "What does this mean? Was there a fight? What started the argument?"
"They are Gunbei's assassins. They were waiting in ambush for your return, by Gunbei's order. I found them here. They attacked me and I killed them both, the cowards!"
"They're Gunbei's assassins. They were lying in wait for you to come back, following Gunbei's orders. I found them here. They attacked me, and I took them both down, those cowards!"
Shusen started. An exclamation of dismay escaped him.
Shusen jumped. A gasp of shock slipped out of him.
"It is a pity that you should have killed those particular men at this juncture." He mused for a few seconds, gazing at the dead faces of his would-be murderers. "I knew these rascals. My purpose was to let them go free, and to lure them over to our side: they could soon have been persuaded to confess the crimes of their master."
"It's a shame you had to kill those guys right now." He thought about it for a few seconds, looking at the faces of the men who tried to kill him. "I knew these guys. I wanted to let them go and bring them to our side: they would have easily confessed their master's crimes."
Jurobei realized that he had blundered. Overcome with disappointment, he sank upon the ground in a disconsolate heap.
Jurobei realized he had messed up. Overcome with disappointment, he collapsed onto the ground in a miserable heap.
"The intelligence of inferior men cannot be relied upon," said Jurobei with chagrin. "Alas, they unwittingly err in their judgment. I did not give the matter enough consideration. My sole idea was to save your life at all costs, my lord! I have committed a grave error in slaying them. With the intention of tendering abject apologies for my past misconduct, which has lain upon me like a heavy yoke all these years, I came here to-night. I killed these men to save your life—hoping that for this service you would reinstate me. I beg of you to forgive my stupidity."
"The intelligence of less capable people can't be trusted," Jurobei said with disappointment. "Unfortunately, they unknowingly make mistakes in their judgments. I didn’t think this through enough. My only goal was to save your life at any cost, my lord! I made a serious mistake by killing them. I came here tonight planning to sincerely apologize for my past wrongdoings, which have weighed on me like a heavy burden all these years. I killed these men to protect you—hoping that you would reinstate me for this service. Please forgive my foolishness."

Mortally wounded, both men fell to the ground, and so fatal had been Jurobei's thrusts that in a few minutes they breathed their last.
Mortally wounded, both men collapsed to the ground, and Jurobei's strikes had been so deadly that within a few minutes they took their last breaths.
With these words he drew his sword and was about to plunge it into himself and rashly end his life by hara-kiri, by way of expiation.
With these words, he drew his sword and was about to stab himself and recklessly end his life through hara-kiri as a way to atone.
Shusen seized his arm and stopped him in the act. "This is not the time to die! It would be a dog's death to kill yourself here and now. Perform some deed worthy of a samurai and then I will recall you as my retainer. You are a rash man, Jurobei! In future think more before you act."
Shusen grabbed his arm and halted him in his tracks. "This isn't the time to throw your life away! It would be a coward's end to take your own life here and now. Do something honorable like a samurai, and then I'll welcome you back as my loyal follower. You're being reckless, Jurobei! From now on, think before you act."
"Oh, my lord, do you really forgive me? Will you indeed spare a life forfeited by many errors committed in your service?" and Jurobei gave a sigh of relief.
"Oh, my lord, do you truly forgive me? Will you really spare a life lost due to so many mistakes made in your service?" Jurobei let out a sigh of relief.
"Certainly I will," replied Shusen, aware that the affinity existing between lord and retainer is a close relationship not to be lightly severed.
"Of course I will," replied Shusen, understanding that the bond between a lord and their servant is a deep connection that shouldn't be easily broken.
"You were about to throw away your life," he continued, "for what you considered a samurai's duty. I commend that, anyhow! I tell you now to wait until you have accomplished some real work in the world. Listen to what I have to say.
"You were about to throw your life away," he continued, "for what you saw as a samurai's duty. I respect that, anyway! I'm telling you now to hold on until you've done some real work in the world. Hear what I have to say."
"From generation to generation the Lords of Tokushima have entrusted to the care of our house one of their most valuable treasures and heirlooms, a talisman of the family, the Kunitsugu sword. At the end of last year we gave a banquet and entertained a large number of friends. While the attention of every one was absorbed in waiting upon the guests, some robber must have entered the house and stolen the sword, for on that night it disappeared.
"From generation to generation, the Lords of Tokushima have entrusted one of their most valuable treasures and heirlooms to our family, the Kunitsugu sword. At the end of last year, we hosted a banquet and entertained many friends. While everyone was focused on attending to the guests, some thief must have sneaked into the house and stolen the sword, because it vanished that night."
"In my own mind I have strong suspicions as to who the guilty party may be, but as yet there is no proof. While I was pondering in secret over possible ways and means of bringing the theft to light, another complication has arisen.
"In my own mind, I have strong suspicions about who the guilty party might be, but so far there’s no proof. While I was secretly considering possible ways to uncover the theft, another complication has come up."
"It has come to my knowledge that Gunbei, our enemy, is organizing a conspiracy to make an attack upon the life of my lord, the Daimio of Tokushima. My whole attention must be concentrated on this plot, to circumvent which requires very subtle and adroit handling, so that it is impossible for me to take any steps in the matter of the sword at the present time. There is no one to whom I can entrust this important mission except yourself, Jurobei. If you have any gratitude for all that I have done for you, then stake your life, your all, in the search for the lost sword.
"I've learned that Gunbei, our enemy, is planning a conspiracy to attack my lord, the Daimyo of Tokushima. I need to focus all my attention on this plot, which requires very careful and skillful handling, so I can't take any action regarding the sword right now. You're the only person I can trust with this important mission, Jurobei. If you feel any gratitude for everything I've done for you, then put your life on the line and do everything you can to find the lost sword."
"There is no time to lose! This is January and our Daimio's birthday falls on the third of March. The sword must be laid out in state on that festive occasion in the palace. I shall be disgraced and my house ruined if the sword be not forthcoming that day. My duties at the palace make it impossible for me to undertake the search. Even supposing that I were at liberty to go in quest of the sword, to do so would bring about my undoing, which is just what our enemy Gunbei desires. You are now a ronin [a masterless samurai], you have no master, no duty, no appearances to maintain. Your absence from our midst will cause embarrassment to no one. Therefore undertake this mission, I command you, and restore the sword to our house. If your search is crowned with success, I will receive you back into my household, and all shall be as it was between us in former times."
"There’s no time to waste! It’s January and our Daimyo's birthday is on March third. The sword has to be displayed at the palace for that celebration. I’ll be humiliated and my family will be ruined if the sword isn’t there that day. My responsibilities at the palace prevent me from searching for it. Even if I were free to look for the sword, doing so would lead to my downfall, which is exactly what our enemy Gunbei wants. You’re now a ronin [a masterless samurai], with no master, no obligations, and no need to keep up appearances. Your absence won’t embarrass anyone. So, I command you to take on this mission and bring back the sword to our family. If you're successful, I’ll welcome you back into my household, and everything will return to how it was between us before."
With this assurance Sakurai took his own sword from his girdle and handed it to Jurobei as a pledge of the compact between them.
With this reassurance, Sakurai drew his sword from his belt and handed it to Jurobei as a guarantee of their agreement.
Jurobei stretched out both hands, received it with joy, and reverently raised it to his forehead.
Jurobei stretched out both hands, accepted it with joy, and respectfully held it to his forehead.
"Your merciful words touch my heart. Though my body should be broken to pieces I will surely not fail to recover the sword," replied Jurobei.
"Your kind words really move me. Even if my body is shattered, I won't give up on recovering the sword," Jurobei replied.
He then began to examine the dead men hoping to find their purses, for in his new-formed resolution he realized the immediate need of money in his search for the lost treasure.
He then started to check the dead men, hoping to find their wallets, because he now understood that he needed money right away for his quest to find the lost treasure.
"Stop, stop!" rebuked Shusen, "take nothing which does not belong to you, not even a speck of dust."
"Stop, stop!" scolded Shusen, "don’t take anything that isn't yours, not even a tiny speck of dust."
"Kiritori goto wa bushi no narai" [Slaughter and robbery are a knight's practice], answered Jurobei, "has been the samurai's motto from ancient times. For the sake of my lord I will stop at nothing. I will even become a robber. In token of my determination, from this hour I change my name Jurobei to Ginjuro. Nothing shall deter me in my search for the sword. To prosecute my search I will enter any houses, however large and grand they may be. Rest assured, my lord. I will be responsible for the finding of the sword."
"Kiritori goto wa bushi no narai" [Slaughter and robbery are a knight's practice], Jurobei replied, "has been the samurai's motto for ages. I will do whatever it takes for my lord. I will even become a thief. To prove my commitment, from this moment, I will change my name from Jurobei to Ginjuro. Nothing will stop me in my search for the sword. I will search through any houses, no matter how big or impressive they are. You can count on me, my lord. I will take full responsibility for finding the sword."
"That is enough," returned his master. "You have taken the lives of these two men—escape before you are seized and delivered up to justice."
"That's enough," his master replied. "You’ve taken the lives of these two men—get away before you're caught and handed over to the authorities."
"I obey, my lord! May all go well with you till I give you a sign that the sword is found."
"I'll do as you say, my lord! I hope everything goes well for you until I let you know the sword is found."
"Yes, yes, have no fear for me. Take care of yourself, Jurobei!" answered Shusen.
"Yeah, yeah, don’t worry about me. Just take care of yourself, Jurobei!" replied Shusen.
Jurobei prostrated himself at his master's feet.
Jurobei knelt at his master's feet.
"Farewell, my lord!"
"Goodbye, my lord!"
"Farewell!"
"Goodbye!"
And Shusen Sakurai and his faithful vassal separated.
And Shusen Sakurai and his loyal servant went their separate ways.
PART II
On the quest of the lost sword Jurobei and his wife left Yedo buoyant with high hope and invincible courage.
On the quest for the lost sword, Jurobei and his wife left Yedo filled with optimism and unshakeable bravery.
The sword, however, was not to be found so easily. Jurobei was untiringly and incessantly on the alert, and week followed week in his fruitless search; however, his ardour was unabated, and firm was his resolution not to return until he could restore the missing treasure upon which the future of his master depended. Possessing no means of support, Jurobei became pirate, robber, and impostor by turns, for the samurai of feudal times considered that all means were justified in the cause of loyalty. The obstacles and difficulties that lay in his path, which might well have daunted weaker spirits, merely served to inflame his passion of duty to still greater enthusiasm.
The sword, however, wasn't easy to find. Jurobei was constantly vigilant, and weeks passed in his fruitless search; nevertheless, his determination never wavered, and he was resolute in not returning until he could recover the missing treasure that his master’s future depended on. With no means of support, Jurobei turned into a pirate, a robber, and a con artist when necessary, as the samurai of feudal times believed that any means were justified in the name of loyalty. The obstacles and challenges he faced, which might have discouraged a weaker person, only fueled his sense of duty with even greater enthusiasm.
After many adventures and hairbreadth escapes from the law, the vicissitudes of his search at last brought him to the town of Naniwa (present Osaka) where he halted for a while and found it convenient to rent a tiny house on the outskirts of the town. Here Jurobei met with a man named Izæmon who belonged to the same clan—one of the retainers of the Daimio of Tokushima and colleague of Shusen Sakurai.
After many adventures and close calls with the law, the ups and downs of his search finally led him to the town of Naniwa (modern-day Osaka), where he paused for a bit and decided to rent a small house on the edge of town. Here, Jurobei met a man named Izæmon, who was from the same clan—one of the retainers of the Daimio of Tokushima and a colleague of Shusen Sakurai.
Now it happened that an illegitimate half-sister of the Daimio by a serving-woman had sold herself into a house of ill-fame to render assistance to her mother's family which had fallen into a state of great destitution. As proof of her high birth she had in her possession a Kodzuka[1] which had been bestowed on her in infancy by her father, the Daimio. Izæmon, aware of her noble parentage, chivalrously followed her, and in order to redeem the unfortunate woman borrowed a sum of money from a man named Butaroku, who had proved to be a hard-hearted wretch, continually persecuting and harassing Izæmon on account of the debt. Jurobei was distressed by Butaroku's treatment of his clansman, and magnanimously undertook to assume all responsibility himself. The day had come when the bond fell due and the money had to be refunded. Jurobei was well aware that before nightfall he must manage by some way or another to obtain the means to satisfy his avaricious creditor or both himself and Izæmon would be made to suffer for the delay.
Now, it happened that an illegitimate half-sister of the Daimyo, who was born to a serving woman, had sold herself into a brothel to help her mother’s family, which had fallen on hard times. As proof of her noble birth, she had a Kodzuka[1] that her father, the Daimyo, had given her when she was a baby. Izæmon, knowing her noble background, gallantly followed her, and to save the unfortunate woman, he borrowed money from a man named Butaroku, who turned out to be callous and continually harassed Izæmon about the debt. Jurobei was upset by Butaroku's treatment of his fellow clansman and generously decided to take on all the responsibility himself. The day had come when the bond was due, and the money needed to be paid back. Jurobei knew that before night fell, he had to find a way to get the cash to satisfy his greedy creditor, or else both he and Izæmon would suffer because of the delay.
At his wit's end he started out in the early morning, leaving his wife, O Yumi, alone.
At his breaking point, he set out in the early morning, leaving his wife, O Yumi, by herself.
Shortly after his departure a letter was brought to the house. In those remote days there was, of course, no regular postal service, and only urgent news was transmitted by messengers. The arrival of a letter was, therefore, looked upon as the harbinger of some calamity or as conveying news of great importance. In some trepidation, therefore, O Yumi tore open the communication, only to find that her fears were confirmed. It proved to be a warning from one of Jurobei's followers with the information that the police had discovered the rendezvous of his men—some of whom had been captured while others had managed to escape. The writer, moreover, apprehended that the officers of law were on the track of Jurobei himself, and begged him to lose no time in fleeing to some place of safety. This intelligence sorely troubled O Yumi. "Even though my husband's salary is so trifling yet he is a samurai by birth. The reason why he has fallen so low is because he desires above all things to succeed in restoring the Kunitsugu sword. As a samurai he must be always prepared to sacrifice his life in his master's service if loyalty demands it, but should the misdeeds he has committed during the search be discovered before the sword is found, his long years of fidelity, of exile, of deprivation, of hardship will all have been in vain. It is terrible to contemplate. Not only this, his good qualities will sink into oblivion, and he will be reviled as a robber and a law-breaker even after he is dead. What a deplorable disgrace! He has not done evil because his heart is corrupt—oh, no, no!"
Shortly after he left, a letter was brought to the house. Back then, there wasn’t a regular postal service, so urgent news was delivered by messengers. Because of this, the arrival of a letter was seen as a sign of some disaster or important news. With some anxiety, O Yumi opened the letter, confirming her fears. It was a warning from one of Jurobei's followers, letting her know that the police had discovered where his men were meeting—some had been captured while others had managed to get away. The writer also feared that the police were on Jurobei’s trail and urged him to escape to safety without delay. This news deeply troubled O Yumi. "Even though my husband’s salary is quite small, he is a samurai by birth. The reason he has sunk so low is that he desperately wants to restore the Kunitsugu sword. As a samurai, he must always be ready to give his life for his master if loyalty requires it, but if his wrongdoings during the search come to light before the sword is recovered, all his years of loyalty, exile, sacrifice, and suffering will have been for nothing. It’s horrifying to think about. Not only that, but his good qualities will be forgotten, and he will be remembered as a thief and a criminal even after his death. What a shameful disgrace! He hasn’t done wrong because his heart is evil—oh, no, no!"
Overcome with these sad reflections, she turned to the corner where stood the little shrine dedicated to Kwannon, the Goddess of Mercy and Compassion, and sinking upon her knees she prayed with the earnestness of a last hope, that the holy Kwannon would preserve her husband's life until his mission should be accomplished and the sword safely returned to its princely owner.
Overwhelmed by these sad thoughts, she turned to the corner where the small shrine to Kwannon, the Goddess of Mercy and Compassion, stood. Dropping to her knees, she prayed with all her heart as if it were her last hope, asking the holy Kwannon to keep her husband's life safe until his mission was complete and the sword was returned to its rightful owner.
As she was kneeling before the shrine there floated into the room from outside the sound of a pilgrim's song chanted in a child's sweet treble.
As she knelt in front of the shrine, the sound of a pilgrim's song sung in a child's sweet voice floated into the room from outside.
Fudaraku ya!
Kishi utsu nami ya
Mi Kumano no
Nachi no oyama ni
Hibiku takitsuse.
Goddess of Mercy, hail!
I call and lo!
The beat of surf on shore
Suffers a heaven-change
To the great cataract's roar
On Nachi's holy range
In hallowed Kumano.[2]
Fudaraku, huh!
Waves crashing against the shore
In Kumano
On Nachi's sacred mountain
The cascading waterfall.
Goddess of Mercy, we honor you!
I shout out and see!
The sound of the surf
Turns into a heavenly roar
From the great waterfall's crash
On Nachi's sacred mountain
In revered Kumano.[2]
O Yumi arose from her knees and went out to ascertain who the singer could be. A little girl about nine years of age was standing in the porch. On her shoulders was strapped a pilgrim's pack. Again she sang:
O Yumi got up from her knees and went outside to find out who the singer was. A little girl, about nine years old, was standing on the porch. She had a pilgrim's pack strapped to her shoulders. She sang again:
Furusato wo
Harubaru, kokoni
kii—Miedera
Hana no Miyako mo
Chikaku naruran.
From home and birth
Far ways of earth
Forwandered here
Kii's holy place
A sojourn's space
Receives me, ere
Anon thy bowers,
City of Flowers,[3]
(Life's goal) draw near.
Home
From far away,
Kii—Miedera
City of Flowers
Is now just around the corner.
From home and birth
From distant lands
I'm lost here
Kii's sacred place
A temporary space
Welcomes me, like
Soon your gardens,
City of Flowers,[3]
(Life's goal) is approaching.
When she saw that some one had appeared, her song ceased, and she plaintively added:
When she noticed someone had shown up, her song stopped, and she sadly said:
"Be kind enough to give alms to a poor little pilgrim."
"Please be generous and give some money to a poor little traveler."
"My pretty little pilgrim," answered O Yumi, "I will gladly give you some alms," and placing a few coins in a fold of paper she handed it out to her.
"My lovely little pilgrim," replied O Yumi, "I’ll be happy to give you some change," and placing a few coins in a fold of paper, she handed it to her.
"I thank you from my heart!" responded the child in grateful accents. By the manner in which these words were uttered, and in spite of the travel-stained dress and the dust of the road, it was apparent to O Yumi that the little girl before her was no common beggar, but a beautiful and well-born child. Naturally of a fair complexion, her eyes were clear and bright, her dishevelled hair was long and jet black. The hardships of the pilgrimage had left their mark upon the child, she was thin and seemed so weary, that it filled the heart with pity. O Yumi found her thoughts carried back to the infant she had been compelled to leave behind in the old home seven long years before, when she and Jurobei had followed their lord Shusen Sakurai to Yedo.
"I thank you from the bottom of my heart!" the child said with genuine gratitude. From the way she expressed those words, and despite her travel-worn clothes and the dirt from the road, O Yumi could tell that the little girl before her was no ordinary beggar, but a beautiful, well-born child. With a naturally fair complexion, her eyes were bright and clear, and her disheveled hair was long and jet black. The hardships of the journey had taken their toll on her; she was thin and looked so exhausted that it filled O Yumi’s heart with pity. O Yumi’s thoughts drifted back to the infant she had been forced to leave behind in her old home seven long years ago when she and Jurobei had followed their lord Shusen Sakurai to Yedo.
For some inexplicable reason she felt strangely touched by the plight of the little girl before her, and reflected sadly that her own child—so far away, and deprived at such an early age of her mother's love and care—would now be somewhat of the same age and size as the little pilgrim.
For some reason, she felt oddly moved by the struggles of the little girl in front of her, and she sadly thought that her own child—so far away, and denied her mother's love and care at such an early age—would now be around the same age and size as the little girl.
"Dear child," said O Yumi, "I suppose you are travelling with your parents. Tell me what province you came from?"
"Dear child," said O Yumi, "I guess you’re traveling with your parents. Where did you come from?"
"My native province is Tokushima of Awa," was the reply.
"My home province is Tokushima in Awa," was the reply.
"What?" exclaimed O Yumi. "Did you say Tokushima? That is where I was born, too! My heart thrills at hearing the beloved name of the place of my birth. And so you are making a pilgrimage with your parents?"
"What?" O Yumi exclaimed. "Did you say Tokushima? That’s where I was born, too! My heart races at hearing the cherished name of my birthplace. So, you’re going on a pilgrimage with your parents?"
The woman's question was a reasonable one, for a Buddhist pilgrim wanders around from temple to temple all over the country to worship the founder of their faith and patron saints, and it was most unlikely that a child of such tender years should set out alone upon so long and arduous a journey. It was, indeed, a great distance from Tokushima, in the Island of Shikoku, to the town of Naniwa. But the little girl shook her head and answered in forlorn accents:
The woman's question was a fair one, as a Buddhist pilgrim travels from temple to temple across the country to honor the founder of their faith and their patron saints. It was very unusual for a child so young to embark on such a long and challenging journey alone. The distance from Tokushima in Shikoku Island to the town of Naniwa was indeed significant. However, the little girl shook her head and replied in a sad tone:
"No, no. I have not seen my parents for seven years. I have left my home in Awa and come upon this long pilgrimage entirely in the hope of finding them."
"No, no. I haven't seen my parents in seven years. I left my home in Awa and embarked on this long journey solely in the hope of finding them."
On hearing these words O Yumi became agitated in mind. Perchance this child might prove to be her own daughter! Drawing near the little pilgrim and scanning her features eagerly, she asked:
On hearing these words, O Yumi became anxious. Could this child possibly be her own daughter? She approached the little pilgrim and closely examined her features, asking:
"Why do you go on this pilgrimage to seek your parents? Tell me their names?"
"Why are you going on this pilgrimage to find your parents? What are their names?"
"When I was only two years of age my parents left our native place. I have been brought up entirely by my grandmother. For several months now we have had no news of them, since they followed our lord to Yedo; they seem to have left Yedo, but no one knew whither they went. I am wandering in search of them: my one wish being to look upon their faces if but once again in this life. My father's name is Jurobei of Awa and my mother is called O Yumi."
"When I was just two years old, my parents left our hometown. I've been raised completely by my grandmother. For several months now, we haven't received any news from them since they went with our lord to Yedo; it seems they left Yedo, but no one knows where they went. I’m searching for them, hoping to see their faces just once more in this life. My father's name is Jurobei of Awa, and my mother's name is O Yumi."
"What? Your father is Jurobei and your mother O Yumi?" stammered out the astonished parent, greatly taken aback by this statement. "And they parted from you when you were two years of age, and you were brought up by your grandmother?"
"What? Your dad is Jurobei and your mom O Yumi?" stuttered the shocked parent, completely thrown off by this news. "And they left you when you were two years old, and your grandmother raised you?"
Oh! there was no room for doubt. An angel must have guided the wandering footsteps of the little pilgrim, for it was indeed her own little daughter, the sole blossom of her youth and early married life. The more carefully O Yumi regarded the child, the more her memory convinced her that in the young face before her she could trace the baby features so sadly missed for seven long years—and finally her eager eyes detected an undeniable proof of her identity—a tiny mole high up on the child's forehead.
Oh! There was no doubt about it. An angel must have guided the wandering steps of the little pilgrim, because it was indeed her own little daughter, the only joy of her youth and early married life. The more O Yumi looked at the child, the more her memory assured her that in the young face in front of her, she could recognize the baby features so sadly missed for seven long years—and finally, her eager eyes spotted an unmistakable sign of her identity—a tiny mole high on the child's forehead.
The poor mother was on the verge of bursting into tears and crying out: "Oh, oh! You are indeed my own, O Tsuru!" But with a painful effort she realized what such a disclosure would mean to the child.
The poor mother was about to burst into tears and shout, "Oh, oh! You really are my own, O Tsuru!" But with a heavy heart, she understood what revealing that would mean to the child.
"Who knows!" reflected the unhappy woman. "My husband and I may be arrested at any moment. I am indeed prepared for the worst that may befall us—even to be thrown into prison—but if I disclose my identity to O Tsuru, she must inevitably share our misery.[4] It is in the interest of my poor child's welfare that I send her away without revealing the truth which would expose her to untold trouble and disgrace."
"Who knows!" thought the unhappy woman. "My husband and I could be arrested at any moment. I'm actually ready for the worst that could happen to us—even being thrown in jail—but if I reveal my identity to O Tsuru, she will have to share in our suffering. It’s for the sake of my poor child's well-being that I send her away without telling her the truth, which would put her in a world of trouble and shame."
In those ancient times the criminal law enacted that innocent children should be implicated in the offences of the parents, and that the same sentence of punishment should cover them also. Love gave clearness to the workings of her mind, and in a moment O Yumi remembered what was threatening them and the inexorable decrees of the law. Involuntarily her arms were extended with the mother's instinct to gather the child to her heart, but she quickly controlled her emotion and did her best to address the little girl in a calm voice:
In those old days, the law stated that innocent children could be blamed for their parents' crimes, and the same punishment would apply to them as well. Love brought clarity to her thoughts, and in an instant, O Yumi recalled what danger they were in and the harsh demands of the law. Unconsciously, her arms reached out with a mother's instinct to bring the child close, but she quickly regained her composure and tried her best to speak to the little girl in a calm voice:
"Oh, yes, I understand. For one so young you have come a long, long way. It is wonderful that alone and on foot you could traverse such a great and weary distance, and your filial devotion is indeed worthy of praise. If your parents could know of this they would weep for joy. But things are not as we wish in this sad world, life is not as the heart of man desires, alas! You say your father and mother had to leave you, their little babe, for whose sake they would gladly sacrifice their own souls and bodies. My poor child, they must have had some very urgent reason for parting from you in this way. You must not feel injured nor bear them any resentment on that account."
"Oh, yes, I get it. For someone so young, you've come so far. It's amazing that you managed to travel such a long, tiring distance all by yourself, and your loyalty to your parents is truly commendable. If they could see this, they'd be overjoyed. But unfortunately, things don't always go the way we hope in this world; life isn't as we wish it to be, sadly! You say your mom and dad had to leave you, their little baby, for whom they'd willingly give up everything. My poor child, they must have had a really important reason for leaving you like this. You shouldn't feel hurt or hold any grudges against them for that."
"No, no," replied the little one intelligently, "it would be impious even to dream of such a feeling. Never have I felt resentment even for a single moment against my parents, for it was not their wish or intention to forsake me. But as they left me when I was only a baby I have no recollection of their faces, and whenever I see other children being tended and cherished by their mothers, or at night hushed to rest in their mother's arms, I cannot help envying them. I have longed and prayed ever since I can remember that I might be united to my own mother, and know what it is to be loved and cherished like all the other children! Oh, when I think that I may never see her again, I am very, very sad!"
"No, no," replied the little one thoughtfully, "it would be disrespectful even to imagine such a feeling. I have never felt anger, even for a moment, towards my parents, because it wasn't their wish or intention to leave me. But since they left when I was just a baby, I have no memory of their faces, and whenever I see other kids being cared for and loved by their mothers or being gently put to sleep in their mother's arms at night, I can't help but feel envious. Ever since I can remember, I have longed and prayed to be reunited with my own mother and to know what it's like to be loved and cherished like all the other children! Oh, when I think that I might never see her again, it makes me very, very sad!"
The lonely child had begun to sob while pouring out the grief that lay so near her heart, and the tears that she could no longer restrain were coursing, porori, porori, down her cheeks.
The lonely child had started to cry as she expressed the sadness that weighed heavy in her heart, and the tears she could no longer hold back were streaming, porori, porori, down her cheeks.
O Yumi felt as though her heart was well-nigh breaking. Indeed, the woman's anguish at being an impotent witness of the sorrows of her forsaken child was of far greater intensity than the woes of the little girl's narration, yet as she answered, the mother's heart felt as though relentless circumstances had transformed her into a monster of cruelty!
O Yumi felt like her heart was about to break. In fact, the woman's pain at being powerless to witness the struggles of her abandoned child was far greater than the little girl's story, yet as she responded, the mother's heart felt like relentless circumstances had turned her into a monster of cruelty!
"In this life there is no deeper Karma-relation than that existing between parent and child, yet children frequently lose their parents, or the child sometimes may be taken first. Such is the way of this world. As I said before, the desire of the heart is seldom gratified. You are searching for your parents whose faces you could not even recognize, and of whose whereabouts you are entirely ignorant. All the hardships of this pilgrimage will be endured in vain unless you are able to discover them, which is very improbable. Take my advice. It would be much better for you to give up the search and to return at once to your native province."
"In this life, there's no deeper connection than the one between a parent and child. Yet, children often lose their parents, or sometimes a child may be taken first. That's just how things are in this world. As I mentioned before, what the heart desires is rarely satisfied. You're looking for parents whose faces you can't even recognize and whose locations you don't know at all. All the struggles of this journey will be pointless unless you manage to find them, which is very unlikely. Trust me, it would be much better for you to stop the search and return home right away."
"No, no, for the sake of my beloved parents," expostulated the child, "I will devote my whole life to the search for them, if necessary. But of all my hardships in this wandering life the one that afflicts me most is that, as I travel alone, no one will give me a night's lodging, so that I am obliged to sleep either in the fields or on the open mountain-side; indeed, at times I seek an unwilling shelter beneath the eaves of some house, from whence I am often driven away with blows. Whenever I go through these terrible experiences I cannot help thinking that if only my parents were with me I should not be treated in this pitiless way. Oh! some one must tell me where they are! I long to see them ... I long ..." and the poor little vagrant burst out into long wailing sobs.
"No, no, for the sake of my beloved parents," the child pleaded, "I will dedicate my entire life to finding them, if I have to. But among all the challenges I face in this wandering life, the hardest part is that, as I travel alone, no one will give me a place to stay for the night, so I have to sleep either in the fields or on the open mountainside; sometimes I even have to find a reluctant shelter under the eaves of some house, from which I am often chased away with blows. Whenever I go through these terrible experiences, I can't help but think that if only my parents were with me, I wouldn't be treated so harshly. Oh! Someone has to tell me where they are! I long to see them ... I long ..." and the poor little vagrant broke down into long wailing sobs.
The distracted mother was torn between love and duty. Oblivious of everything, for one moment she lost her presence of mind and clasped her daughter to her heart.
The distracted mother was caught between love and responsibility. Lost in thought, she momentarily lost her focus and held her daughter close to her heart.
She was on the point of exclaiming:
She was about to yell:
"My poor little stray lamb! I cannot let you go! Look at me, I am your own mother! Is it not marvellous that you should have found me?"
"My poor little lost lamb! I can’t let you go! Look at me, I’m your mother! Isn’t it amazing that you found me?"
But only her lips moved silently, for she did not dare to let the child know the truth. She herself was prepared for any fate however bitter, but the innocent O Tsuru must be shielded from the suffering which would ultimately be the lot of her father and mother as the penalty for breaking the law. Fortified by this resolution, the Spartan mother regained her self-control and managed to repress the overwhelming tide of impulse which almost impelled her, in spite of all, to reveal her identity.
But her lips moved silently because she didn't want the child to know the truth. She was ready for any outcome, no matter how harsh, but the innocent O Tsuru had to be protected from the suffering that would eventually come to her parents as punishment for breaking the law. Strengthened by this decision, the brave mother regained her composure and was able to hold back the strong urge that almost made her reveal her identity.
Holding the little form closely to her breast she murmured tenderly:
Holding the little one close to her chest, she murmured softly:
"I have listened to your story so carefully that your troubles seem to have become mine own, and there are no words to express the sorrow and pity I feel for your forlorn condition. However, 'while there is life there is hope' [inochi atte monodane]. Do not despair, you may some day be united to your parents. If, however, you determine to continue this pilgrimage, the hardships and fatigues you must undergo will inevitably ruin your health. It is far better for you to return to the shelter of your grand-mother's roof than to persist in such a vague search and with so little prospect of success. It may be that before long your parents will return to you, who knows! My advice is good, and I beg you to go back to your home at once, and there patiently await their coming."
"I have listened to your story so intently that your troubles feel like my own, and there are no words to express the sadness and sympathy I have for your unfortunate situation. However, 'while there is life, there is hope' [inochi atte monodane]. Don't lose hope; you might one day be reunited with your parents. But if you choose to continue this journey, the hardships and exhaustion you will face will likely ruin your health. It would be much better for you to return to your grandmother's home than to keep searching with such uncertainty and little chance of success. Who knows, your parents might return to you soon! My advice is sound, and I urge you to go back home right away and patiently wait for them to come."
Thus O Yumi managed to keep up the pretence of being a stranger, and at the same time to give to her own flesh and blood all the help and comfort that her mother's heart could devise. But nature would not be disguised, and although she knew it not, a passion of love and yearning thrilled in her voice and manner and communicated itself to the child's heart.
Thus, Yumi managed to maintain the act of being a stranger while also providing her own flesh and blood with all the support and comfort that her mother's heart could imagine. But nature couldn’t be hidden, and although she wasn’t aware, a wave of love and longing resonated in her voice and demeanor, reaching the child's heart.
"Yes, yes," answered the little creature in appealing tones. "Indeed, I thank you. Seeing you weep for me, I feel as if you were indeed my own mother and I no longer wish to go from here. I pray you to let me stay with you. Since I left my home no one has been so kind to me as you. Do not drive me away. I will promise to do all you bid me if only you will let me stay."
"Yes, yes," replied the little creature in a heartfelt voice. "Thank you. Seeing you cry for me makes me feel like you really are my mother, and I don't want to leave anymore. Please let me stay with you. Since I left home, no one has been as kind to me as you have. Don't send me away. I promise to do whatever you ask if you just let me stay."
"Do you wish to make me weep with your sad words?" was all that O Yumi could stammer out, her voice broken with agitation. After a moment she added: "As I have already told you, I feel towards you as though you were indeed my own daughter, and I have been wondering if by any means it would be possible to keep you with me. But it cannot be. I am obliged to seem cold-hearted and to send you away, and all that I can tell you is that for your own sake you must not remain here. I hope you fully understand and will return to your home at once."
"Do you want to make me cry with your sad words?" was all O Yumi could manage to say, her voice shaky with emotion. After a moment, she added, "As I already told you, I care for you as if you were my own daughter, and I've been wondering if there’s any way to keep you with me. But it’s not possible. I have to act like I'm heartless and send you away, and all I can say is that for your own good, you need to leave. I hope you fully understand and will go back home right away."
With these words O Yumi went quickly to an inner room, and taking all the silver money she possessed from her little hoard she offered it to O Tsuru, saying:
With these words, O Yumi hurried to a back room and took all the silver coins she had from her small stash. She offered them to O Tsuru, saying:
"Although you are travelling in this solitary and unprotected state you will always find some one ready to give you a night's lodging if you can offer them money. Take this. It is not much, but receive it as a little token of my sympathy. Make use of it as best you can and return to your native province without delay."
"Even though you're traveling alone and unprotected, you'll always find someone willing to give you a place to stay for the night if you've got some money to offer. Here, take this. It’s not a lot, but accept it as a small sign of my support. Use it in whatever way you can and get back to your home province as soon as possible."
"Your kindness makes me very happy, but as far as money is concerned I have many koban [coins of pure gold used in ancient times], I am going now. Thank you again and again for all your goodness to me," replied O Tsuru in wounded accents, and showing by a gesture that she refused the proffered assistance.
"Your kindness makes me really happy, but when it comes to money, I have plenty of koban [coins of pure gold used in ancient times]. I'm leaving now. Thank you so much for everything you've done for me," replied O Tsuru, sounding hurt and gesturing to indicate that she was turning down the offered help.
"Even if you have plenty of money—take this in remembrance of our meeting. Oh ... you can never know how sad I am at parting from you, you poor little one!"
"Even if you have a lot of money—take this as a reminder of our meeting. Oh ... you'll never know how sad I am to say goodbye to you, you poor little thing!"
O Yumi stooped down and was brushing away the dust which covered the hem of O Tsuru's dress.
O Yumi bent down and was brushing off the dust that covered the hem of O Tsuru's dress.
"Oh, you must never think that I want to let you go.... Your little face reminds me of one who is the most precious to me in all the world, and whom I may never see again."
"Oh, you should never think that I want to let you go.... Your little face reminds me of someone who is the most precious to me in the whole world, and whom I may never see again."
Overcome with the passion of mother-love, she enfolded the poor little wayfarer in a close embrace, and the little girl, nestling in the arms of her own mother, thought she was merely a stranger whose pity was evoked by the recital of her sufferings.
Overwhelmed by the love of a mother, she hugged the poor little traveler tightly, and the girl, snuggled in her own mother’s arms, believed she was just a stranger moved by the story of her hardships.
Instinct, however, stirred in her heart, and she could not bear the thought of leaving her new-found friend. But since it was impossible for her to stay with this compassionate woman, nothing remained but for her to depart. Slowly and reluctantly she passed out from the porch, again and again wistfully looking back at the kind face, and as O Tsuru resumed her journey down the dusty road she murmured a little prayer:
Instinct, however, stirred in her heart, and she could not bear the thought of leaving her newfound friend. But since it was impossible for her to stay with this kind woman, she had no choice but to leave. Slowly and reluctantly, she stepped off the porch, glancing back at the gentle face more than once. As O Tsuru continued her journey down the dusty road, she murmured a little prayer:
"Alas! Shall I ever find my parents! I implore thee to grant my petition, O great and merciful Kwannon Sama!" and her tremulous voice grew stronger with the hopefulness of childhood as she chanted the song of the pilgrim.
"Alas! Will I ever find my parents? I beg you to grant my request, O great and merciful Kwannon Sama!" Her trembling voice gained strength with the hopeful spirit of childhood as she sang the song of the pilgrim.
Chichi haha no
Megumi mo fukahi
Kogawa-dera
Hotoke no chikai
Tanomoshiki Kana.
Father-love, mother-love,
Theirs is none other love
Than in these Courts is mine.
Safe at Kogawa's shrine,
Yea, Buddha's Vows endure,
Verily a refuge sure.
Mom and Dad
Even the blessings are overwhelming
Kogawa Temple
Sworn to the Buddha
How loyal indeed!
Father's love, mother's love,
There's no other love
Just like the love I have here.
Safe at Kogawa's shrine,
Yes, Buddha's promises last,
Truly a reliable refuge.
Meanwhile, from the gate, the unhappy mother sadly followed with her eyes the pathetic little figure disappearing on her unknown path into the gathering twilight, while the last glow of sunset faded from the sky. The little song of faith and hope sounded like sardonic mockery in her ears. In anguish she covered her face with her sleeves and sobbed:
Meanwhile, from the gate, the distressed mother sadly watched with her eyes the pitiful little figure disappearing down her unknown path into the growing dusk, while the last light of sunset faded from the sky. The little song of faith and hope felt like cruel mockery in her ears. In despair, she covered her face with her sleeves and cried:
"My child—my child—turn back and show me your face once more! As by a miracle her wandering footsteps have been guided to the longed-for haven from far across the sea and the distant mountains. Oh, to have ruthlessly driven her away! What must our Karma-relation have been in previous existences! What retribution is this! What must have been my sin to receive such punishment!"
"My child—my child—please turn back and show me your face one more time! Miraculously, your wandering steps have led you to the longed-for place from far across the sea and distant mountains. Oh, how could I have driven you away so thoughtlessly! What must our Karma connection have been in past lives! What is this retribution! What could my sin be to deserve such punishment!"
While these torturing reflections voiced themselves in broken utterance her daughter's shadow had vanished in the gloom, and O Yumi, standing at the gate, felt her grief become unbearable.
While these tormenting thoughts expressed themselves in fragmented words, her daughter's shadow disappeared into the darkness, and O Yumi, standing at the gate, felt her sorrow become overwhelming.
Vividly there arose before her mind the bitter pangs of leaving the old home and her baby child, and the misfortunes and poverty which had come upon them ever since Jurobei's discharge; the weariness and disappointment of the months of fruitless search for the lost sword; the homesickness of the exile banished from his own province and his lord's service by cruel circumstances; the disgrace which had now fallen upon her husband; all the accumulated pain of the past hushed to rest by the narcotic necessity of bearing each day's burden and meeting with courage and resource the ever-recurring difficulties and dangers of their hunted life. All these cruel phantom shapes arose to haunt the unhappy woman with renewed poignancy, sharpened by the agony of repression which her mother-love had been enduring for the past hour. Neither the arrow of hope which pierces the looming clouds of the future, nor the shield of resignation, would ever defend her again in this sorrow of sorrows. Suddenly a new resolve stirred her to action. "I can bear this no longer!" she cried frantically. "If we part now we may never meet again. I cannot let her go! From the fate that threatens us there may still be some way of escape. I must find her and bring her back."
Vividly, she recalled the painful feelings of leaving her old home and her baby, along with the misfortunes and poverty that had come since Jurobei lost his job; the exhaustion and disappointment from months of fruitless searching for the lost sword; the homesickness of an exile forced out of his home province and lord's service by cruel circumstances; the shame that had now fallen on her husband; all the accumulated pain of the past now suppressed by the constant need to cope with each day's burdens and face the persistent challenges and dangers of their hunted life. All these tormenting thoughts surfaced to haunt the unhappy woman with renewed intensity, heightened by the pain of repression her motherly love had endured for the past hour. Neither the glimmer of hope that pierced the dark clouds of the future nor the shield of acceptance could protect her from this deep sorrow. Suddenly, a new determination motivated her to act. "I can't take this anymore!" she cried desperately. "If we separate now, we might never see each other again. I can't let her go! There has to be a way out of the fate that's threatening us. I have to find her and bring her back."
Hastily gathering up the lower folds of her kimono she rushed out into the road that wound between the rice-fields and the dark gnarled pines. The evening wind had begun to moan through the heavy branches, and as it tossed them to and fro, to her fevered imagination they seemed to be warning her to retrace her steps and to wave her back with ominous portent. On and on she sped along the lonely road into the shadowy vista beyond which her child had disappeared into the darkness....
Hastily gathering up the lower folds of her kimono, she rushed out onto the road that wound between the rice fields and the dark, twisted pines. The evening wind had started to moan through the heavy branches, and as it tossed them back and forth, they seemed to her fevered imagination to be warning her to turn back and signaling her with an ominous message. On and on she sped along the lonely road into the shadowy distance beyond which her child had vanished into the darkness...

The unhappy mother sadly followed with her eyes the pathetic little figure disappearing on her unknown path.
The unhappy mother watched sadly as the pitiful little figure vanished down an unfamiliar path.
PART III
The temple bell was booming the hour of parting day as Jurobei disconsolately hurried home. All his attempts had failed to procure the money wherewith to pay Izæmon's debt to Butaroku, and knowing that Butaroku was the kind of man to take a merciless revenge, he was in a mood of profound depression.
The temple bell was sounding the hour of the setting sun as Jurobei hurried home, feeling hopeless. All his efforts to gather the money to settle Izæmon's debt to Butaroku had failed, and knowing that Butaroku was the type to seek ruthless revenge, he was deeply depressed.
Suddenly in the road he came upon a group of beggars surrounding a little girl dressed as a pilgrim. The wretches, thinking her an easy prey to their cupidity, were tormenting the poor little wayfarer and trying to wrest from her the contents of her wallet, but she was bravely defending herself and resisting their attacks with great spirit.
Suddenly, he came across a group of beggars on the road surrounding a little girl dressed like a pilgrim. The miserable individuals, seeing her as an easy target for their greed, were harassing the poor girl and trying to take her wallet from her, but she was bravely standing her ground and fighting back with lots of spirit.
Seeing how matters stood, Jurobei promptly drove the beggars away with his stick, and then, to avoid the return of her assailants, he compassionately took the child by the hand and led her home with him.
Seeing how things were, Jurobei quickly scared off the beggars with his stick, and then, to prevent her attackers from coming back, he kindly took the child by the hand and led her home with him.
But alas! by a fatal mischance they had taken a different road to that chosen by O Yumi.
But unfortunately, by a tragic accident, they had taken a different path than the one chosen by O Yumi.
As soon as they reached the porch he called out:
As soon as they got to the porch, he shouted:
"I have come back, O Yumi!"
"I'm back, Yumi!"
Contrary to his expectation there was no response, and entering hastily he found the cottage empty and in darkness.
Contrary to what he expected, there was no response, and when he rushed in, he found the cottage empty and dark.
"How is it that the place is deserted? Where can O Yumi have gone to at this hour?" he grumbled as he groped his way across the room and set light to the standing lantern.
"How is it that the place is empty? Where could O Yumi have gone at this time?" he complained as he felt his way across the room and lit the standing lantern.
Then by its fitful glow he sank down upon the mats in gloomy abstraction and the lassitude of disappointment, and pondered seriously on the desperate straits to which he and his wife were reduced: the situation seemed hopeless, for well he knew that no clemency could be expected from the enemy and unless some money was forthcoming that very night he was a lost man. All at once a thought struck him. He beckoned the little pilgrim to draw near.
Then, by its flickering light, he collapsed onto the mats in a state of deep thought and disappointment, seriously considering the dire circumstances he and his wife found themselves in: the situation felt hopeless, as he knew there would be no mercy from the enemy, and unless some money came through that very night, he was finished. Suddenly, a thought hit him. He signaled for the little pilgrim to come closer.
"Come here, my child! Those rascally beggars from whom I rescued you were trying to steal your wallet. Tell me, have you much money with you?"
"Come here, kid! Those pesky beggars I saved you from were trying to take your wallet. Do you have a lot of money with you?"
"Yes, I have what several kind people have given me," was her reply.
"Yes, I have what many generous people have given me," was her reply.
"Let me see how much you have?" demanded Jurobei peremptorily.
"Let me see how much you've got," Jurobei said firmly.
O Tsuru, for indeed it was she, took out a little bag, and reluctantly offered a few coins for her inquisitor's inspection.
O Tsuru, because it really was her, took out a small bag and hesitantly offered a few coins for her questioner's inspection.
"Is this all you have, child?" he persisted impatiently.
"Is this all you have, kid?" he pressed, impatience showing.
"No, no, I have several koban[5] besides," answered the girl, her childish mind exaggerating the amount.
"No, no, I have several koban[5] besides," replied the girl, her youthful imagination inflating the number.
"Oh, indeed, so you have many koban?" Jurobei mused for a few minutes. Here was an unexpected opportunity to satisfy the avarice of Butaroku. "Let me take care of the koban for you. It is not safe for you to keep them," said Jurobei, stretching out his hand towards her.
"Oh, really, so you have a lot of koban?" Jurobei thought for a moment. This was an unexpected chance to indulge Butaroku's greed. "Let me handle the koban for you. It's not safe for you to keep them," Jurobei said, reaching out his hand toward her.
"No, no!" replied O Tsuru, shaking her head with decision. "When my grandmother was dying she made me promise faithfully never to show the money to any one, as it is tied together with a very precious thing. I must not give or show the bag to any one."
"No, no!" replied O Tsuru, shaking her head firmly. "When my grandmother was dying, she made me promise not to show the money to anyone because it’s attached to something very precious. I can’t give or show the bag to anyone."
Jurobei, who saw deliverance from his debt of honour in the money he supposed the child to carry, tried to frighten her into giving it up to him, but she was firm in her refusal, and rose to her feet with the intention of escaping from her persecutor.
Jurobei, who saw a way out of his debt of honor in the money he thought the child had, tried to scare her into handing it over to him, but she stood her ground and got to her feet, intending to escape from her tormentor.
"Oh, I will stay here no longer. You frighten me!" she exclaimed, moving towards the porch.
"Oh, I can't stay here any longer. You scare me!" she exclaimed, moving toward the porch.
Jurobei, in fear lest his last hope should fail, seized her by the collar of her dress.
Jurobei, afraid that his last hope might slip away, grabbed her by the collar of her dress.
"Oh, oh, help, help!" loudly screamed the girl in terror.
"Oh, oh, help, help!" the girl screamed in terror.
"What a noise, what a noise!" exclaimed Jurobei in exasperation, and alarmed lest the neighbours should overhear the child's cries, he roughly attempted to stifle her screams with his hand across her mouth.
"What a racket, what a racket!" shouted Jurobei in frustration, and worried that the neighbors might hear the child's cries, he roughly tried to cover her mouth with his hand to quiet her screams.
For a few minutes, as a snared bird flutters in the net of its captor, the hapless O Tsuru put forth all her strength and endeavoured desperately to disengage herself; her struggles then subsided and she grew still.
For a few minutes, as a trapped bird flutters in the net of its captor, the helpless O Tsuru used all her strength and desperately tried to free herself; then her struggles stopped, and she became still.
Jurobei began to reason with her without removing his hold:
Jurobei started to talk to her while still keeping his grip on her:
"There is nothing whatever to fear! The truth is I am in pressing need of some money. I do not know how much you have, but lend it to me for a few days. During that time stay here quietly. I will take you to visit the Temple of Kwannon Sama, and we will go every day to see the sights of the city near by and amuse ourselves. Never fear, only lend me all you have like a good child."
"There’s nothing to be afraid of! The truth is, I really need some cash. I’m not sure how much you have, but please lend it to me for a few days. While you’re here, just relax. I’ll take you to see the Temple of Kwannon Sama, and we can explore the local attractions every day and have some fun. Don’t worry, just lend me everything you have like a good friend."
As he freed her she fell to the ground.
As he let her go, she collapsed to the ground.
"What is the matter?" said Jurobei, anxiously bending over her little form.
"What’s wrong?" Jurobei asked, leaning over her small frame with concern.
There was no answer. She lay quite still with no sign of life or motion.
There was no response. She lay completely still with no signs of life or movement.
"Oh, oh!" exclaimed Jurobei. Thinking that she had fainted, he fetched water and sprinkled her pale face and tried to force a few drops between her closed lips, but there was not even a flicker of response.
"Oh, no!" Jurobei shouted. Thinking she had fainted, he got some water and sprinkled it on her pale face, trying to force a few drops between her closed lips, but there wasn’t even a flicker of response.
The child lay dead before him. Worn out with the hardships and fatigues of the long, long pilgrimage, as a frail light flickers out before a rough gust of wind, her waning strength had failed in that last struggle. The griefs of earth were left behind and the brave little soul had set out on its longer journey to the Meido (Hades).
The child lay lifeless in front of him. Exhausted by the struggles and fatigue of the long pilgrimage, like a faint light going out in a strong wind, her fading strength had given up in that final fight. The pains of the world were left behind, and the brave little soul had begun its longer journey to the Meido (Hades).
Jurobei was thoroughly alarmed. In that tragic moment he knew not what to do. However, hearing his wife's returning footsteps, he hastily moved the body to one side of the room and covered it with a quilt.
Jurobei was deeply startled. In that heartbreaking moment, he didn’t know what to do. However, hearing his wife's footsteps coming back, he quickly moved the body to one side of the room and covered it with a blanket.
O Yumi entered the room in great perturbation.
O Yumi walked into the room, clearly distressed.
"Oh, oh! Help me to look for her, help me! While you were out this afternoon, wonderful to tell! who should come here in search for us but our own child, O Tsuru. How I longed to reveal myself to her, the poor, poor little one! But the knowledge that she must share our miserable fate when we are arrested, which may be at any moment now, forced me to send her away without telling her that I was her mother. After she had gone I could not bear the thought of never seeing her again. I ran after her, but she had disappeared! She cannot have gone far. I came back to fetch you. Let us look for her together."
"Oh, oh! Help me look for her, please! While you were out this afternoon, you won't believe it, but our own child, O Tsuru, came here looking for us. I wanted so much to reveal myself to her, the poor little thing! But knowing that she would have to share our terrible fate when we're arrested—any moment now—I had to send her away without telling her I was her mother. After she left, I couldn’t stand the thought of never seeing her again. I ran after her, but she had vanished! She can't have gone far. I came back to get you. Let's search for her together."
Jurobei was dumbfounded at this totally unexpected intelligence. He stood up as though ready to start out into the night.
Jurobei was shocked by this completely unexpected news. He stood up as if he was about to head out into the night.
"How was she clothed? What kind of dress did she wear?" he asked hurriedly.
"How was she dressed? What kind of dress was she wearing?" he asked quickly.
"She wore a long-sleeved robe brightly patterned with designs of spring blossoms, and on her shoulders she carried a pilgrim's pack."
"She wore a long-sleeved robe with a bright pattern of spring blossoms, and on her shoulders, she had a pilgrim’s backpack."
"She carried a pilgrim's pack!" echoed Jurobei forlornly, and seized with an icy trembling. The frightful truth had flashed upon his brain. He knew that he had killed his own child!
"She carried a pilgrim's pack!" echoed Jurobei sadly, as a chill shook him. The horrifying reality hit him. He realized that he had killed his own child!
O Yumi, wondering at his hesitation, prepared to start out again.
O Yumi, puzzled by his hesitation, got ready to head out again.
"You need not go to look for our child!" Jurobei hoarsely muttered. "She is already here!"
"You don’t have to go look for our child!" Jurobei said hoarsely. "She’s already here!"
"Has she come back?" cried O Yumi in excitement. "Tell me where she is."
"Has she come back?" O Yumi exclaimed excitedly. "Tell me where she is."
"She is lying there under that quilt," he replied, pointing to where the body lay.
"She’s lying there under that quilt," he said, pointing to where the body was.
O Yumi quickly crossed the room and drew back the coverlet. "My child! Oh, my child! At last, at last I may call you so!" cried the delighted mother sinking on her knees in a transport of joy.
O Yumi quickly crossed the room and pulled back the blanket. "My child! Oh, my child! Finally, finally I can call you that!" cried the overjoyed mother, dropping to her knees in a rush of happiness.
Long and tenderly she gazed at the little figure, lying prone before her. But how strange that her clothes were still unloosened and the heavy pack had not been unstrapped from the tired shoulders. O Yumi touched her hands and found them cold. Panic-stricken, she listened at the child's breast only to find her fears confirmed and that the little form was still and lifeless.
Long and tenderly she looked at the small figure lying face down before her. But how odd that her clothes were still fastened and the heavy backpack hadn’t been taken off her tired shoulders. O Yumi touched her hands and found them cold. In a panic, she listened to the child's chest, only to confirm her fears that the little body was still and lifeless.
"Oh, oh, oh!" wailed O Yumi, "She is dead! She is dead!"
"Oh no! Oh no!" cried O Yumi, "She's gone! She's gone!"
The shock was too deep for tears. For a moment the unhappy woman was paralysed.
The shock was too intense for tears. For a moment, the unhappy woman was frozen.
Then turning to her husband:
Then turning to her partner:
"You must know how she died. Tell me! Tell me!" she gasped distractedly.
"You have to know how she died. Tell me! Tell me!" she gasped, visibly shaken.
The half-dazed Jurobei related as well as he could all the events of that fatal afternoon. He finished his recital:
The half-dazed Jurobei shared as much as he could about everything that happened that fateful afternoon. He wrapped up his recounting:
"I put my hand over her mouth to stop her screaming, and on releasing her she fell to the ground. I had no intention of killing her and pitied the poor unfortunate girl, though I had no idea that she was my little Tsuru. That I should have slain our own child must be the result of sin committed in one of the former states of existence, alas! Forgive me, O Yumi! Forgive me!" and the stricken man broke down and wept.
"I put my hand over her mouth to silence her screams, and when I let go, she collapsed to the ground. I never meant to hurt her and felt sorry for the poor girl, even though I didn't realize she was my little Tsuru. The fact that I might have harmed our own child must be the consequence of some sin from a past life, oh no! Forgive me, Yumi! Please forgive me!" The devastated man then broke down and cried.
"Was it you, her father, who killed her?" cried O Yumi, in horror.
"Was it you, her father, who killed her?" shouted O Yumi, horrified.
"Oh, my child, my own child!" she sobbed. "It was your fate to come in search of such cruel, unnatural parents. When you told me of the hardships you had suffered in looking for them, my soul was pierced with woe. When I refrained from making myself known to you I felt as though my heart must break. It was only the depth of my love for you that made me drive you away from our door. If only I had kept you here this would never have happened. This calamity has come upon us as a result of my driving you away. Forgive me, oh, forgive me! O Tsuru, O Tsuru!" and the miserable mother gathered the lifeless form of her little daughter to her breast and rocked herself to and fro in the frenzy of grief unutterable.
"Oh, my child, my own child!" she cried. "It was your destiny to seek out such cruel, unnatural parents. When you told me about the struggles you faced in finding them, my heart was filled with sorrow. When I held back from revealing myself to you, I felt like my heart would shatter. It was only my deep love for you that made me push you away from our home. If only I had kept you here, this would have never happened. This tragedy has come upon us because I drove you away. Please forgive me, oh, forgive me! O Tsuru, O Tsuru!" And the grief-stricken mother held her lifeless little girl to her chest and rocked back and forth in utter despair.
"Words are useless. What is done can never be undone. If only I had not known that she possessed the money to help me out of this crisis it would never have happened. Money is a curse!" he said in broken accents, as he took out from the folds of the child's dress the bag containing the coins. Opening it only three ryo[6] were disclosed.
"Words mean nothing. What’s done is done and can’t be changed. If I hadn’t known she had the money to help me out of this problem, it wouldn’t have happened. Money is a curse!" he said with a shaky voice, pulling the bag of coins from the folds of the child’s dress. When he opened it, only three ryo[6] were visible.
"What a miserable pittance! Can this be all? I made a mistake in thinking she had a great deal. This certainly must be retribution for some bad action in my previous existence!"
"What a pathetic amount! Is this really everything? I was wrong to think she had a lot. This must be payback for something bad I did in a past life!"
His hand still searching the bag came upon a letter. He drew it forth and read the address:
His hand, still rummaging through the bag, found a letter. He pulled it out and read the address:
"To Jurobei and his Wife!"
"To Jurobei and his Wife!"
"Ah! this is my mother's handwriting!"
"Wow! This is my mom's handwriting!"
Jurobei tore it open and began to read:
Jurobei ripped it open and started to read:
"Ever since the day you left home we must have felt mutual anxiety concerning each other's health and welfare. This is the natural feeling between parent and child, so I shall not write more upon this subject, but inform you of the real reason for this letter without further detail.
"Ever since you left home, we’ve both been anxious about each other's health and well-being. This feeling is natural between a parent and child, so I won’t elaborate on it and will get straight to the point of this letter."
"First of all what I wish to tell you is, that it has come to my knowledge that Onota Gunbei has the lost Kunitsugu sword in his possession. Immediately I tried to obtain indisputable evidence of this fact, but as I am only a stupid woman, on second thoughts I feared that were I to take any steps in this direction it might result in more harm than good.
"First, I want to let you know that I’ve found out that Onota Gunbei has the lost Kunitsugu sword. I tried to gather solid proof right away, but then I reconsidered, worried that any actions I took might cause more harm than good."
"Intending, therefore, to seek you out and let you proceed in this matter, I began to prepare myself and O Tsuru for the journey. But at the last moment I was suddenly taken with a mortal illness and was compelled to relinquish all hope of setting out to find you. I write this letter instead. As soon as it reaches your hands return home at once.
"With the aim of finding you and letting you handle this matter, I started preparing for the journey with O Tsuru. Unfortunately, at the last minute, I fell seriously ill and had to give up any hope of finding you. Instead, I’m writing this letter. Once it reaches you, please come home immediately."
"Restore the sword to its rightful owner and earn your promotion—for this I shall wait beneath the flowers and the grass."
"Return the sword to its rightful owner and earn your promotion—I’ll be waiting for you under the flowers and grass."
"Oh," exclaimed Jurobei, "then it was Gunbei who stole the sword. How grateful I am to my mother for this discovery. But what a cruel blow to think that she is dead!"
"Oh," Jurobei exclaimed, "so it was Gunbei who stole the sword. I'm so grateful to my mother for uncovering this. But what a harsh blow to realize that she is gone!"
O Yumi took the letter from his hand and continued to read aloud:
O Yumi took the letter from his hand and kept reading out loud:
"My greatest anxiety now is concerning little O Tsuru left helpless and friendless, and about to start alone on this journey. If by the mercy and help of the Gods she reaches you safely, bring her up tenderly and carefully. She is a clever child. She writes and plays the koto well, besides being clever at her needle, and can skilfully sew crêpe and silken robes. I myself have taken pains to instruct her, and am proud of my pupil. Give her an opportunity of showing her handiwork, and then praise her both of you.
"My biggest concern right now is for little O Tsuru, who is vulnerable and alone, about to start this journey by herself. If by the grace and help of the Gods she reaches you safely, please take care of her with kindness and attention. She's a bright child. She writes and plays the koto beautifully, and she's skilled with her needle, able to sew crêpe and silk garments expertly. I’ve put a lot of effort into teaching her, and I’m proud of how much she has learned. Give her a chance to showcase her work, and make sure you both praise her for it."
"She brings with her the medicine which I have found by experience to suit her best. Should she ail at any time, fail not to administer it. Although repetition is irksome, yet again I beg you to take every care of my precious grandchild."
"She brings the medicine that I've learned works best for her. If she ever gets sick, be sure to give it to her. I know I keep saying this, but I really need you to take good care of my precious granddaughter."
Here O Yumi, unable to read further, broke down in lamentations and cried aloud.
Here O Yumi, unable to read any further, broke down in tears and cried out loud.
Now the spiteful Butaroku, finding that Jurobei did not come to pay Izæmon's debt according to agreement, was highly incensed. Knowing that the authorities were on the alert to seize Jurobei, he maliciously went and lodged information of his whereabouts.
Now the spiteful Butaroku, realizing that Jurobei didn't show up to pay Izæmon's debt as promised, was really angry. Knowing that the authorities were on high alert to catch Jurobei, he spitefully went and reported where he was.
Just at the moment they had finished reading the momentous letter the officers of the law arrived outside the house with a great noise, shouting and clamouring.
Just as they finished reading the important letter, the law enforcement officers showed up outside the house, making a lot of noise, shouting and yelling.
Jurobei and O Yumi, to gain a few minutes' time, snatched up the body of O Tsuru and quickly concealed themselves in a back room.
Jurobei and O Yumi, to buy a little time, grabbed O Tsuru's body and quickly hid in a back room.
The police entered and a scene of wild confusion ensued. Confident of finding their prey hidden somewhere in the cupboards, they broke down the walls, the shoji, the boards of the ceiling, and even the little shrine dedicated to the Goddess Kwannon.
The police barged in, and chaos erupted. Sure they would find their target hidden in the cupboards, they tore down the walls, the shoji, the ceiling boards, and even the small shrine dedicated to the Goddess Kwannon.
Jurobei had in those few moments braced himself up for a desperate fight. He would rather die than surrender to the law before his mission of finding the sword had been accomplished. Like a whirlwind he rushed into the room where his adversaries were battering down all before them, and like a demon of fury he attacked them, mortally slashing with his sword each man that attempted to lay hands on him.
Jurobei had in those few moments steeled himself for a desperate fight. He would rather die than give in to the law before completing his mission to find the sword. Like a whirlwind, he rushed into the room where his enemies were smashing everything in their path, and like a furious demon, he attacked them, fatally cutting down anyone who tried to grab him.
The savage bravery of his onslaught was terrific, and so dexterous and unerring was his aim that he seemed possessed of superhuman strength: his opponents were terror-stricken, and in a few minutes, like a spider's nest, when the threads of the binding web are broken by rough contact, they fled for their very lives and rushed scattered in all directions.
The fierce courage of his attack was amazing, and his aim was so skillful and accurate that he seemed to have superhuman strength: his opponents were filled with terror, and within minutes, like a spider's nest when the threads of its web are torn apart by rough contact, they fled for their lives, scattering in all directions.
"Now is our time! Let us escape!" cried O Yumi.
"Now is our moment! Let's get out of here!" shouted O Yumi.
Both began to run from the wrecked house.
Both started to run from the destroyed house.
"You have forgotten our child!" Jurobei whispered brokenly.
"You've forgotten our child!" Jurobei whispered, heartbroken.
"She needs our anxiety no more. She is safe beyond the suffering of this world. We will bury her here before we leave."
"She doesn’t need our worry anymore. She is safe from all the pain of this world. We will lay her to rest here before we go."
Hurriedly retracing their steps they re-entered the house, and seizing the debris that lay strewn in all directions, placed it in a heap upon the little corpse. It was the work of a few moments to light the torches: this was the sole alternative that was left them to prevent their beloved dead from falling into the desecrating hands of callous strangers.
Hurriedly retracing their steps, they went back into the house and gathered the scattered debris, piling it onto the small corpse. Lighting the torches took just a few moments; this was their only option to keep their beloved dead from being disrespected by heartless strangers.
It was impossible to carry the body with them in their flight.
It was impossible to take the body with them as they fled.
As the flames crackled and blazed up, Jurobei and O Yumi stood side by side, praying for the departed soul with uplifted hands placed palm to palm, while they watched the burning of their child's funeral pyre.
As the flames crackled and blazed, Jurobei and O Yumi stood side by side, praying for the lost soul with their hands raised, palms together, as they watched their child's funeral pyre burn.
PART IV
It was springtime, and in the town of Tokushima the cherry-blossoms were bursting into bloom. The second of March[7] had come, and Onoto Gunbei was secretly rejoicing in the wicked thought that his schemes for the disgrace of his rival had been successful. Sakurai once removed from his path, his own advancement would be certain. To-morrow Sakurai must take the Kunitsugu sword to the palace and lay it in state before the Daimio. For reasons of his own Gunbei knew that this would be a matter of impossibility. Sakurai would therefore be suspected of having stolen it and his degradation would be the certain result.
It was spring, and in the town of Tokushima, the cherry blossoms were blooming beautifully. The second of March[7] had arrived, and Onoto Gunbei was secretly celebrating the wicked thought that his plans to disgrace his rival had succeeded. With Sakurai out of the way, his own advancement was guaranteed. Tomorrow, Sakurai had to take the Kunitsugu sword to the palace and display it before the Daimyo. For reasons of his own, Gunbei knew that this would be impossible. As a result, Sakurai would be suspected of stealing it, leading to his downfall.
Gunbei's sinister features relaxed into a malignant smile as he proudly stalked along the road on his way to the shrine at the western end of the town.
Gunbei's grim features softened into a wicked smile as he confidently walked along the road toward the shrine at the western end of town.
Two of his retainers were following at a respectful distance in his rear.
Two of his attendants were following at a respectful distance behind him.
He had reached the precincts of the temple when one of these men came hurrying up:
He had arrived at the area around the temple when one of these men rushed over:
"My lord! Jurobei, the man for whom you are constantly on the look out, is in that tea-house close by. I have just recognized him. What steps shall we take?"
"My lord! Jurobei, the man you've been searching for, is in that nearby tea house. I just saw him. What should we do?"
"Very good!" said his master. "You have done well. Let us hide ourselves, and when he leaves the place rush upon him unawares and seize him."
"Great job!" said his master. "You've done well. Let's hide ourselves, and when he leaves the place, we'll rush at him unexpectedly and catch him."
Jurobei, after a short time, walked out from the hostelry. His mind was entirely engrossed with the thought that the sword must be retrieved from Gunbei's possession before the morrow, the third of the third month.
Jurobei, after a little while, stepped out of the inn. His mind was completely focused on the idea that he needed to get the sword back from Gunbei before tomorrow, the third of the third month.
As he abstractedly strolled along, the enemy lying in ambush pounced upon him from behind. But his years of ronin's hard and reckless life had trained his muscles to such phenomenal strength that in the tussle that followed, within a few rounds, he came off triumphantly the victor.
As he wandered along lost in thought, the enemy lying in wait attacked him from behind. But his years of hard, reckless living as a ronin had developed his muscles to such incredible strength that in the struggle that ensued, he emerged victorious after just a few rounds.
Gunbei, who had been a spectator of this unequal contest, drew his sword.
Gunbei, who had been watching this unfair fight, drew his sword.
Jurobei, noting his action, caught up one of Gunbei's men and used him as a shield to ward off the blows.
Jurobei, seeing what he was doing, grabbed one of Gunbei's guys and used him as a shield to block the hits.
The news of the fight was soon carried to Sakurai, who immediately hurried to the spot.
The news about the fight quickly reached Sakurai, who rushed over to the scene.
Directly he became aware of the identity of Gunbei's opponent, he shouted:
Directly after he recognized who Gunbei's opponent was, he shouted:
"What presumption to stand up and attack your superior. Surrender at once!"
"What nerve to stand up and challenge your boss. Back down immediately!"
He then turned to Gunbei.
He then turned to Gunbei.
"I will take him, therefore put up your sword."
"I'll take him, so lower your sword."
Jurobei, who understood that this was strategy on his master's part, obediently allowed himself to be bound. Sakurai then handed him over to Gunbei, who gave him in charge of his henchmen and bade them conduct him to his house.
Jurobei, realizing this was part of his master's plan, obediently allowed himself to be tied up. Sakurai then handed him over to Gunbei, who entrusted him to his men and instructed them to take him to his house.
Gunbei's joy was extreme at having Jurobei in his power. He ordered him to be secured to a tree in the inner garden while he stood and mocked at him.
Gunbei was extremely happy to have Jurobei at his mercy. He ordered him to be tied to a tree in the inner garden while he stood there mocking him.
"Ho, Jurobei! I have a grudge to pay off against you. Why did you kill two of my men three months ago—tell me that?"
"Hey, Jurobei! I have a score to settle with you. Why did you kill two of my guys three months ago—tell me that?"
"I slew them because they intended to murder my master," replied Jurobei.
"I killed them because they were planning to murder my master," Jurobei replied.
"Indeed! I believe that you are also the man who stole the sword for which your master is responsible—ho, ho, ho! You are both robbers, you must have connived at the theft of the sword together—confess!"
"Absolutely! I think you're the one who stole the sword that your master is accountable for—ha, ha, ha! You're both thieves; you must have plotted the sword's theft together—admit it!"
"You may say what you like of me, but you lie with regard to Shusen."
"You can say whatever you want about me, but you're lying about Shusen."
In a rage Gunbei and his accomplices put their sheathed swords beneath the ropes which bound Jurobei, and twisted them round and round so that they cut into the flesh and inflicted great torture on their victim.
In a fit of rage, Gunbei and his accomplices placed their sheathed swords under the ropes binding Jurobei and twisted them around, causing them to dig into his flesh and inflict tremendous pain on their victim.
Now it happened that Takao, the Daimio's illegitimate half-sister, whom Izæmon had been enabled to rescue from the infamous quarter through Jurobei's help, had been taking refuge in Sakurai's home. Here she had been seen by Gunbei, who had fallen madly in love with her beauty, and had planned to make her his mistress. One day in the absence of Sakurai he had sent his retainer, Dotetsuke, to carry her off by force.
Now, Takao, the Daimio's illegitimate half-sister, whom Izæmon had managed to rescue from a notorious area with Jurobei's help, was staying at Sakurai's house. There, Gunbei spotted her and instantly fell in love with her beauty, planning to make her his mistress. One day, while Sakurai was away, he sent his servant, Dotetsuke, to abduct her.
Takao, now installed beneath Gunbei's roof, was obliged to listen to his dishonourable advances, but so far had managed to repel them. She was in the secret of the lost sword, and her purpose was to use the present occasion as an opportunity of laying hands on it if possible.
Takao, now living under Gunbei's roof, had to listen to his dishonorable advances, but so far she had managed to push him away. She knew the secret of the lost sword, and her goal was to use this situation as a chance to get her hands on it if she could.
On hearing the commotion she opened the shoji and eagerly scanned the direction whence it arose. To her astonishment and distress she recognized in the bound and helpless form none other than her valiant friend Jurobei. The thought that she owed her deliverance from her wretched past to his chivalrous generosity flashed through her mind. Trained to resource and intrigue, on the spur of the moment she resolved to pretend that Jurobei was her brother. This feigned relationship would afford them facilities for consultation concerning the sword. Impetuously advancing to the edge of the veranda, she looked earnestly at the captive and uttered a piteous cry:
On hearing the commotion, she opened the shoji and eagerly looked in the direction it was coming from. To her shock and distress, she recognized the bound and helpless figure as her brave friend Jurobei. The thought that she owed her escape from her miserable past to his noble act flashed through her mind. Trained in resourcefulness and cunning, she quickly decided to pretend that Jurobei was her brother. This made-up relationship would allow them to discuss the sword more easily. Rushing to the edge of the veranda, she looked intently at the captive and let out a heartbreaking cry:
"Oh, oh! it is my brother! Oh! my poor brother!"
"Oh no! It's my brother! Oh! My poor brother!"
"This is interesting!" jeered Gunbei. "Are you really brother and sister?"
"This is interesting!" mocked Gunbei. "Are you actually brother and sister?"
Takao implored Gunbei to release Jurobei.
Takao urged Gunbei to set Jurobei free.
"If you listen to me I will set him free," replied Gunbei, whose desire was all the more inflamed by her rejection of his suit. "But if you refuse to obey me, I will torture him with both fire and water."
"If you listen to me, I'll set him free," Gunbei replied, his desire intensifying because she turned him down. "But if you refuse to obey me, I'll torture him with both fire and water."
Takao wept with her face hidden in her sleeves. "Is it possible that you are a samurai?" she sobbed.
Takao cried with her face buried in her sleeves. "Are you really a samurai?" she sobbed.
"Does your heart know no sympathy—no mercy? This is unendurable! I cannot bear to see it!"
"Does your heart feel no sympathy—no compassion? This is unbearable! I can't stand to watch it!"
"It is you who know no sympathy either for me or your brother. I have made conditions with you, Takao. It rests entirely with you. Accept my love and you are both free."
"It’s you who show no compassion for me or your brother. I’ve set conditions with you, Takao. The choice is completely yours. Accept my love and you will both be free."
"Such a matter cannot be decided of my own will. I am a woman and not a free agent. I must consult my elder brother."
"That's not something I can decide on my own. I'm a woman and not completely free to make my own choices. I need to talk to my older brother."
"Very well," responded Gunbei, "if you cannot decide this by yourself, by all means consult with your elder brother Jurobei—and come to a good understanding. I will leave you both for a while."
"Alright," Gunbei replied, "if you can't figure this out on your own, definitely talk to your older brother Jurobei—and reach a good agreement. I'll give you both some space for a bit."
At a sign Gunbei's henchmen released Jurobei. "Persuade your sister to obey me and I will forgive you all and set you free. I must have Takao's affection. Think well, and give me an answer that will gladden me."
At a signal, Gunbei's goons let Jurobei go. "Convince your sister to follow my orders, and I'll forgive all your wrongs and let you go. I need Takao's love. Think carefully, and give me an answer that will make me happy."
Then turning to Takao he continued:
Then he turned to Takao and continued:
"If you finally reject my proposals you shall both be cruelly put to death. Your two lives depend upon your will. I shall await your decision in the inner part of the house."
"If you ultimately turn down my proposals, you will both face a harsh death. Your lives hinge on your choice. I will wait for your decision inside the house."
Here Gunbei retired. Blinded by his wild passion for the unfortunate girl he was unable to see the resolution expressed on both their faces. Both his mind and soul were clouded by the desire to possess at all costs the beautiful woman who defied him. Unaware of her high birth, the knowledge of which would have abashed him in his pursuit of her, he considered that she was the legitimate prey to his will.
Here Gunbei stepped back. Blinded by his intense passion for the unfortunate girl, he couldn't see the determination on both their faces. His mind and soul were clouded by the desire to possess, at any cost, the beautiful woman who challenged him. Unaware of her noble background, which would have embarrassed him in his pursuit, he viewed her as the rightful target of his ambitions.
Takao and Jurobei were left alone. They entered the room, crossing the veranda. Seating themselves, Jurobei made a profound obeisance at a respectful distance from Takao.
Takao and Jurobei were left alone. They walked into the room, crossing the porch. Once seated, Jurobei bowed deeply from a respectful distance from Takao.
"Even though it is for the sake of the Kunitsugu sword, it is a sacrilege that the close relative of our noble Daimio should for one moment be called the sister of such a poor fellow as myself."
"Even though it's for the sake of the Kunitsugu sword, it's wrong for the close relative of our noble Daimio to be called the sister of someone as unimportant as me, even for a moment."
"It is not worth while to trouble your mind about these trifles while the finding of the sword is at stake. Think not of who is master or servant. We must find the sword this very night."
"It’s not worth stressing over these small things while the sword is on the line. Don’t think about who is in charge or who is not. We need to find the sword tonight."
"Yes, yes," replied Jurobei, "I have the same purpose as yourself. Now is a good opportunity. Gunbei is madly in love with you. For a time pretend to listen to his wooing—whatever he may say do not let it anger you—then while he is off his guard draw out the sword he is wearing from its sheath: if the habaki (the ring which secures the guard to the blade) is of gold, ornamented with carven butterflies and flowers, and the markings on the edge of the blade is the midare-yake,[8] be sure that it is the missing Kunitsugu sword. Then give me a sign. Till that moment I will be waiting in concealment close at hand."
"Yes, yes," Jurobei replied, "I want the same thing as you. Now is a great opportunity. Gunbei is crazy about you. For a little while, pretend to listen to his flirting—no matter what he says, don't let it upset you—then when he’s not paying attention, pull out the sword he’s wearing. If the habaki (the ring that secures the guard to the blade) is gold, decorated with carved butterflies and flowers, and the markings on the edge of the blade are the midare-yake,[8] make sure it's the missing Kunitsugu sword. Then give me a signal. Until that moment, I’ll be hiding close by."
"Yes, yes," answered Takao. "Although Gunbei's attentions are hateful to me, it is my duty, for the sake of the sword, to pretend to yield to him for a short time. In this way Sakurai will be saved. Let us agree upon a signal. I will go to the stream and, throwing some cherry flowers into it, I will repeat:
"Yeah, yeah," replied Takao. "Even though Gunbei’s attention really annoys me, I need to pretend to go along with him for a little while, for the sake of the sword. This way, Sakurai will be saved. Let’s agree on a signal. I’ll go to the stream and, by tossing some cherry blossoms into it, I’ll say:
Hana wa sakura:
Hito wa bushi.
The cherry is first among flowers:
The warrior first among men."
Flowers are cherry blossoms:
People are warriors.
The cherry blossom is the top flower:
The warrior is the top among men."
They separated quietly. Takao sank upon the mats, musing sadly. The prospect that lay before her was utterly revolting to her mind. Meanwhile Gunbei, eager to know the result of the conference he had permitted between the two, quietly entered the room from behind.
They parted silently. Takao sank down onto the mats, lost in thought. The future that lay ahead of her was completely repulsive to her. Meanwhile, Gunbei, wanting to find out the outcome of the meeting he had allowed between the two, quietly entered the room from behind.
Her attitude of dejection greatly enhanced her pale and aristocratic beauty, and Gunbei thought that she looked more ravishingly lovely than he had ever seen her before. The sight of her inflamed his longing to possess her as his own.
Her sad demeanor only made her pale and elegant beauty stand out even more, and Gunbei thought she appeared more stunningly beautiful than he had ever noticed before. Seeing her stirred up his desire to claim her as his own.
"What a woman!" he thought to himself. "She shall be mine!"
"What a woman!" he thought. "She will be mine!"
As he moved across the room, Takao, who was hitherto unaware of his presence, started to her feet.
As he walked across the room, Takao, who hadn’t noticed him before, jumped to her feet.
"No, no," remonstrated Gunbei in seductive accents, "I cannot allow you to run away—do not deceive yourself for one moment. I have come for your answer, Takao. It is 'Yes,' is it not?"
"No, no," Gunbei protested in a tempting tone, "I can't let you just run away—don't kid yourself for even a second. I'm here for your answer, Takao. It's 'Yes,' right?"
He thought that as he found her alone and in this pensive frame of mind that Jurobei must have persuaded her to become his paramour. His pulses throbbed and the blood in his veins ran fire. In his overmastering passion he did not notice that his would-be victim shuddered as he took her hand and drew her close to him till she was reclining on his knees. Dreamily he whispered:
He thought that since he found her alone and in this thoughtful state of mind, Jurobei must have convinced her to become his lover. His heart raced and the blood in his veins felt like fire. In his overwhelming passion, he didn’t realize that his intended victim shivered as he took her hand and pulled her close until she was resting on his lap. Dreamily, he whispered:
"Takao, you are as beautiful as an angel. Yield to my desire and I will make you my wife. Only listen to me, and all shall be as you wish both for yourself and your brother, Jurobei.—Come, come! Let us belong to each other!" and he endeavoured to draw her towards the inner room.
"Takao, you’re as beautiful as an angel. Give in to my feelings, and I’ll make you my wife. Just listen to me, and everything will be exactly how you want it for both you and your brother, Jurobei. —Come on! Let’s be with each other!" and he tried to pull her toward the inner room.
Takao, in the meantime, had rested her hand on the hilt of his sword and was about to draw it from its sheath.
Takao had rested her hand on the hilt of his sword and was about to pull it from its sheath.
"What are you doing, Takao! Why do you touch my sword?" asked Gunbei sharply, roused out of his reverie of love.
"What are you doing, Takao! Why are you touching my sword?" Gunbei asked sharply, jolted out of his daydream about love.
"Think of me no more! With this sword I will cut off my hair and become a nun. You may rest assured that never shall another man touch me all my life."
"Don't think about me anymore! With this sword, I will cut off my hair and become a nun. You can be sure that no man will ever touch me for the rest of my life."
With these words she attempted to draw the sword from his girdle.
With these words, she tried to pull the sword from his belt.
Gunbei, thwarted in his longing for the beautiful woman, now lost his temper. He pushed her roughly to one side:
Gunbei, frustrated by his desire for the beautiful woman, now lost his temper. He shoved her aside roughly:
"You scorn my love then? You are an obstinate creature! Instead of forgetting you I will torture Jurobei. You shall soon know what my hatred means." Clapping his hands, he called his confidential servant:
"You look down on my love, huh? You’re a stubborn one! Instead of getting over you, I’m going to make Jurobei suffer. You’ll soon see what my hatred really means." Clapping his hands, he called for his trusted servant:
"Dotetsuke! Dotetsuke!"
"Dotetsuke! Dotetsuke!"
When the man appeared his master wrathfully gave the imperious command:
When the man showed up, his master angrily gave the commanding order:
"Tie up that woman to yonder cherry-tree."
"Tie that woman to the cherry tree over there."
Dotetsuke obediently dragged Takao into the garden and bound her with the rope that had a little time before made Jurobei a prisoner to the same tree.
Dotetsuke obediently pulled Takao into the garden and tied her up with the rope that not long ago had held Jurobei captive to the same tree.
Gunbei, who had watched the execution of his cruel order from the veranda, retired into the room to meditate sulkily on his ill-success. His heart was bitter within him with chagrin and baffled desire.
Gunbei, who had watched the execution of his cruel order from the veranda, went back inside to sulk and think about his failure. He felt bitter and disappointed, with unfulfilled desires weighing on his heart.
Suddenly, through a small side gate, there appeared a priest of sinister appearance who, approaching the balcony, saluted Gunbei.
Suddenly, a priest with a dark vibe appeared through a small side gate and, walking up to the balcony, greeted Gunbei.
"According to your wishes I have prayed seven days in succession for the Daimio of Tokushima to be seized with mortal illness. Where is my reward?"
"According to your wishes, I've prayed for seven days straight for the Daimyo of Tokushima to fall seriously ill. Where's my reward?"
"Do not speak so loudly!" reproved Gunbei. "You may be overheard! You shall be duly compensated for your services later. This is not the time. Return at once!"
"Don't speak so loudly!" scolded Gunbei. "You might be overheard! You'll be properly paid for your services later. This isn't the time. Go back right now!"
"Yes, yes, I will obey you, but do not forget to let me have the money soon."
"Sure, I’ll do what you ask, but don't forget to give me the money soon."
And Kazoin, the wicked priest, fingering his rosary and praying for evil, departed as stealthily as he had come.
And Kazoin, the malicious priest, playing with his rosary and praying for harm, left as quietly as he had arrived.
Meanwhile the unhappy Takao was left alone. She struggled to free her hands from the cords that cut into her tender flesh, but in vain.
Meanwhile, the unhappy Takao was left alone. She fought to get her hands free from the ropes that dug into her sensitive skin, but it was useless.
"What shall I do?" she sobbed. "Jurobei must be waiting for my answer. I must find some means of letting him know my condition. Is there no way by which I can get free? I am powerless to find the sword or to help Shusen."
"What should I do?" she cried. "Jurobei must be waiting for my response. I need to find a way to let him know how I am. Is there any way I can get free? I can't find the sword or help Shusen."
She struggled desperately against the tree and in her anguish she murmured:
She fought hard against the tree, and in her pain, she whispered:
"Gunbei is surely a devil in human form. He has stolen the sword himself in order to incriminate others. Shusen will be lost and his house ruined unless we can recover it this very night."
"Gunbei is definitely a demon in human form. He personally stole the sword to frame others. Shusen will be doomed and his house destroyed unless we can get it back tonight."
In her violent efforts to wrench herself free the cherry-tree was shaken and several blossoms fell into the stream. The falling flowers brought hope and comfort to Takao's heart.
In her intense attempts to break free, the cherry tree shook, and several blossoms fell into the stream. The falling flowers filled Takao's heart with hope and comfort.
"The holy Buddha has come to our aid," she reflected. "Jurobei will surely see the flowers in the water, and think that it is the pre-arranged signal."
"The sacred Buddha has come to our rescue," she thought. "Jurobei will definitely see the flowers on the water and believe it's the planned signal."
Meanwhile Jurobei, from his hiding-place, was watching the stream, waiting with impatience for the promised sign. Just as he was beginning to chafe at the unexpected delay he caught sight of a cluster of white blossoms floating down the current of the rivulet.
Meanwhile, Jurobei, from his hiding spot, was watching the stream, eagerly waiting for the promised signal. Just as he was starting to get restless with the unexpected delay, he noticed a bunch of white blossoms drifting downstream.
"Ah, then it was the Kunitsugu sword which Gunbei stole and wore on his person, never letting it out of his sight night or day."
"Ah, so it was the Kunitsugu sword that Gunbei stole and kept on him, never letting it out of his sight, day or night."

Gunbei had watched the execution of his cruel order from the veranda.
Gunbei had watched the execution of his cruel order from the porch.
Creeping along within the shadow of the trees he stealthily made his way across the inner garden towards the room where he expected to find Takao.
Creeping along in the shadow of the trees, he quietly made his way across the inner garden toward the room where he expected to find Takao.
But what was his surprise when he came upon her bound to the cherry-tree.
But he was shocked when he found her tied to the cherry tree.
"Jurobei, at last you have come!" she gasped.
"Jurobei, you finally made it!" she exclaimed.
"Takao Sama, whatever has happened? Why are you treated like this?"
"Takao Sama, what happened? Why are you being treated like this?"
"It is because I could not endure Gunbei's hateful attentions," she answered, weeping. "Help me, I cannot move!"
"It’s because I couldn’t stand Gunbei’s awful attention," she replied, crying. "Please help me, I can’t move!"
Jurobei set to work to unfasten the ropes and in a few minutes Takao was released.
Jurobei got to work untieing the ropes, and in a few minutes, Takao was freed.
"Leave this matter to me!" advised Jurobei. "I will find some means of outwitting Gunbei yet."
"Leave this to me!" Jurobei advised. "I'll figure out a way to outsmart Gunbei."
And Jurobei, followed by Takao who was endeavouring to arrange her disordered robes, boldly strode into the room of his enemy.
And Jurobei, followed by Takao, who was trying to fix her messy clothes, confidently walked into the room of his enemy.
The screens were pushed aside and Gunbei appeared. He glared fiercely at the intruding couple.
The screens were pushed aside and Gunbei showed up. He glared intensely at the couple who had interrupted.
"How dare you release that woman without my permission?"
"How could you let that woman go without my okay?"
"It is my intention to counsel her to comply with your wishes," replied Jurobei, "therefore have I set her free—to give her to you as my sister."
"It’s my intention to advise her to follow your wishes," Jurobei replied, "which is why I’ve set her free—to offer her to you as my sister."
"Ya, Jurobei, have your powers of persuasion induced your sister to consent to my proposals?" inquired Gunbei in mocking tones.
"Hey, Jurobei, have you managed to convince your sister to agree to my proposals?" Gunbei asked in a teasing tone.
"Yes, I know not which I am, an elder brother or a go-between. If you have any other work for me, I am at your service."
"Yes, I don't know whether I'm an older brother or a mediator. If you have any other tasks for me, I'm here to help."
"Ha, ha!" sneered Gunbei, "then as your sister agrees to please me we shall now be members of the same family. As a sign that we are closely related, take this by way of congratulation," and suddenly drawing his sword, he slashed at Jurobei.
"Ha, ha!" mocked Gunbei, "since your sister is willing to please me, we are now part of the same family. To celebrate our close bond, take this as a mark of congratulations," and suddenly pulling out his sword, he swung at Jurobei.
Jurobei's keen eye forestalled the action, and, skilled fencer that he was, like lightning he seized a bucket close at hand and, holding it up, adroitly parried the rain of blows with this improvised shield.
Jurobei's sharp eye anticipated the move, and being a skilled fencer, he quickly grabbed a nearby bucket and held it up, skillfully deflecting the barrage of attacks with this makeshift shield.
"What does this mean?" he exclaimed. "This is too much attention even from a relative. It is troublesome. Surely so much ceremony between members of the same family is unnecessary. Please take it back."
"What does this mean?" he exclaimed. "This is way too much attention, even from a family member. It's inconvenient. Surely all this fuss between family should be unnecessary. Please take it back."
Gunbei's answer was another wild attack on Jurobei, who nimbly avoided the thrusts.
Gunbei's response was another reckless strike at Jurobei, who skillfully dodged the attacks.
While his whole attention was engrossed in trying to cut down Jurobei, Takao stole behind him and snatched the long sword hanging at his side from its sheath.
While he was completely focused on trying to take down Jurobei, Takao crept up behind him and grabbed the long sword hanging at his side from its sheath.
"Here is the Kunitsugu sword," she joyfully exclaimed.
"Here’s the Kunitsugu sword," she exclaimed with joy.
On hearing these words, Gunbei turned like a demon of fury upon her.
On hearing these words, Gunbei turned on her like an angry demon.
"If you have found it I will kill you both," shouted Gunbei.
"If you found it, I will kill you both," shouted Gunbei.
But before he could execute his threat Jurobei seized him from behind.
But before he could carry out his threat, Jurobei grabbed him from behind.
Dotetsuke, a secret supporter of Shusen Sakurai, and who all this time has acted the part of a spy and pretended accomplice in Gunbei's vile schemes, now escorted his real master upon the scene.
Dotetsuke, a secret supporter of Shusen Sakurai, who all this time has been playing the role of a spy and pretending to be an accomplice in Gunbei's wicked plans, now brought his true master into the spotlight.
Sakurai loftily addressed his unmasked foe.
Sakurai confidently spoke to his unmasked opponent.
"Your villainous plots are all laid bare, and it is impossible for you to escape justice. Confess all and pray for mercy."
"Your evil plans are all exposed, and there's no way for you to avoid justice. Admit everything and hope for mercy."
Gunbei, choking with rage, flung off Jurobei and rushed upon his abhorred rival.
Gunbei, furious, threw off Jurobei and charged at his hated rival.
Sakurai skilfully parried the onslaught, seized Gunbei, and with a prodigious effort hurled him out into the garden.
Sakurai skillfully blocked the attack, grabbed Gunbei, and with an incredible effort threw him out into the garden.
"Dotetsuke!" called Sakurai, "come and help us!"
"Hey, Dotetsuke!" Sakurai shouted, "come and help us!"
"Yes, yes!" answered the man, as he ran to Jurobei's assistance in holding the wretch down.
"Yeah, yeah!" replied the man, as he rushed to help Jurobei hold the guy down.
Gunbei started.
Gunbei began.
"What? Are you also on Shusen's side?" and he gnashed his teeth in impotent fury.
"What? Are you also on Shusen's side?" he said through gritted teeth in frustrated anger.
"You have won!" He turned to Shusen. "It is useless for me to attempt to conceal the truth. I stole the sword, thereby hoping to bring about your ruin. I can say no more. Take the sword and return to your house. Does not that suffice?"
"You've won!" He turned to Shusen. "It's pointless for me to hide the truth. I stole the sword, hoping to bring about your downfall. I can't say anything else. Take the sword and go back to your place. Isn't that enough?"
"The sword is but a small part of the crimes you have committed. Listen, villain that you are! You have done a much greater wrong. Our Lord, the Daimio of Tokushima, has loaded you with favours, and you, like a dastardly traitor, have requited his kindness by conspiring to compass the death of your benefactor."
"The sword is just a small part of the crimes you've committed. Listen, you villain! You've done something much worse. Our Lord, the Daimio of Tokushima, has favored you, and like a cowardly traitor, you have repaid his kindness by plotting to have him killed."
"Silence, Shusen! That is a lie. I have always hated you as my rival, but I have borne no spite towards our Lord. What proof could you possibly have for such base allegations?" and Gunbei stared hard at his accuser.
"Silence, Shusen! That's a lie. I've always hated you as my rival, but I've never held any resentment towards our Lord. What evidence could you possibly have for such slander?" Gunbei glared intensely at his accuser.
Shusen smiled superciliously as he clapped his hands. In answer to the summons, Izæmon led in a prisoner, Kazoin, the wicked priest.
Shusen smiled arrogantly as he clapped his hands. In response to the call, Izæmon brought in a prisoner, Kazoin, the evil priest.
"Here are my witnesses of your schemes against the life of the Lord of Tokushima."
"Here are my witnesses to your plots against the life of the Lord of Tokushima."
Gunbei realized his checkmate: there was nothing to be gained by lying further. He was a declared traitor. In desperation he attempted to rally his strength and attack Sakurai again, but he was promptly seized and again thrown down into the garden.
Gunbei realized he was in checkmate: there was nothing to be gained by lying anymore. He was an open traitor. In desperation, he tried to muster his strength and attack Sakurai again, but he was quickly grabbed and thrown back down into the garden.
"You are a bad man, Gunbei. Our Lord shall judge you." Then turning to the men he gave the command:
"You’re a bad man, Gunbei. Our Lord will judge you." Then he turned to the men and gave the command:
"Bind him, hand and foot!"
"Tie him up, hand and foot!"
When the mortified Gunbei lay helpless and cringing at his mercy, Shusen turned to his trusty vassal and addressed him, saying:
When the embarrassed Gunbei lay powerless and cowering at his mercy, Shusen turned to his loyal vassal and said:
"Jurobei, I promote you in my service. You are a true and faithful knight. Let us rejoice, for we have triumphed and our enemy will receive his deserts—he is defeated!"
"Jurobei, I promote you in my service. You are a true and loyal knight. Let’s celebrate, because we have won and our enemy will get what he deserves—he's defeated!"
Takao here brought forward the sword and placed it slowly and ceremoniously before Jurobei who had staked his life, his house, his all, and lost his only child in the tragic search.
Takao stepped forward with the sword and carefully placed it in front of Jurobei, who had risked his life, his home, and everything he had, and had lost his only child in the heartbreaking quest.
"It is found in time!" she said. "Look, the dawn breaks! It is the morning of the third of March!"
"It’s here in time!" she said. "Look, the dawn is breaking! It’s the morning of March third!"
Receiving the weapon with a profound bow, Jurobei, on bended knees, raised it aloft in both hands and presented it to his feudal master, saying:
Receiving the weapon with a deep bow, Jurobei, kneeling, lifted it high with both hands and offered it to his feudal lord, saying:
"To your keeping is at last restored the stolen treasure of our Daimio!" and thus ended the
"Finally, the stolen treasure of our Daimio is back in your hands!" and so ended the
Quest of the Lost Sword
Quest for the Lost Sword
NOTE.—Kunitsugu was the name of a famous swordsmith who lived at the end of the Kamakura Period, 1367.
Reminder.—Kunitsugu was the name of a renowned swordmaker from the end of the Kamakura Period, 1367.
[2] The Shrines of Kumano or The Three Holy Places date from the first century B.C., and are famous for their healing powers. The Nachi waterfall is the third of these ancient shrines, and is No. 1 of the thirty-three places sacred to Kwannon, the Goddess of Mercy.
[2] The Shrines of Kumano, also known as The Three Holy Places, date back to the first century B.C. and are well-known for their healing abilities. The Nachi waterfall is the third of these ancient shrines and is the top site among the thirty-three sacred places dedicated to Kwannon, the Goddess of Mercy.
[3] Lit. Flower-Capital = Kyoto.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit. Flower-Capital = Kyoto.
[4] In old Japan the sentence of imprisonment, execution, and even crucifixion fell on the wife as well as all the children, even to the youngest babe of the criminal.
[4] In ancient Japan, imprisonment, execution, and even crucifixion could be punishment for the wife and all the children, including the youngest infant, of the offender.
[5] Koban = the name of an ancient pure gold coin elliptical in shape, worth about one Yen, but the purchasing value perhaps a hundred times what it is in the present day.
[5] Koban = the name of an ancient pure gold coin that is elliptical in shape, worth about one Yen, but its purchasing power may be a hundred times what it is today.
[8] Swords of different smiths were distinguished by the marks on their blades, formed by the different methods of welding. The midare-yake is an undulating line like the waves of the sea.
[8] Swords made by different blacksmiths were identified by the patterns on their blades, created by various welding techniques. The midare-yake features a wavy line resembling the ocean waves.
THE TRAGEDY OF KESA GOZEN
The beautiful tragedy of Kesa Gozen has been familiar to me since the days of my early youth, when hand in hand I walked the school garden with Fumiko, my friend, and listened with the ardour of a romance-loving nature to the many stories of old Japan, and more especially of its heroines of antiquity, with which she loved to make me familiar.
The beautiful tragedy of Kesa Gozen has been known to me since my youth, when I walked hand in hand with my friend Fumiko in the school garden and listened eagerly to her many stories of old Japan, especially those of its ancient heroines, which she loved to share with me.
Fumiko was the daughter of a naval officer, well versed in the literature of her own land, and a good English scholar. I had only just come to Japan, an Anglo-Japanese girl who had been brought up in England, knowing nothing of my fatherland. "Friendships are discovered, not made," says a philosopher, and in our case this was true. In her delightful and sympathetic companionship I began to forget the heart-aching homesickness for my motherland, and to learn to accustom myself to the strange country to which fate and my father had brought me. There is nothing more pitiful than the abysmal loneliness and utter hopelessness of the young, cut off from those they love, and planted in antipodal surroundings; they have no experience to tell them that misery, like joy, is but a condition of time, and that both pass and alternate. Who can say what drew us together? Yet never was I happier than when she put her hand in mine and made me her confidante, and great was my sorrow when she married and left me to pace the garden alone and to the memory of all the stories she had told me. To her I owe my awakening to the beauty of Japanese romance and the love of those old tragedies.
Fumiko was the daughter of a naval officer, knowledgeable about her country’s literature and a strong English speaker. I had just arrived in Japan, an Anglo-Japanese girl raised in England, with no understanding of my homeland. "Friendships are discovered, not made," a philosopher once said, and that was true for us. In her delightful and understanding company, I began to forget the painful homesickness for my motherland and started to adjust to the unfamiliar country fate and my father had brought me to. There's nothing more sorrowful than the deep loneliness and total hopelessness of youth, separated from those they love and placed in such different surroundings; they lack the experience to realize that misery, like joy, is just a phase of time, and that both come and go. Who knows what connected us? Yet I was never happier than when she clasped my hand and made me her confidante, and I felt great sadness when she married and left me to wander the garden alone, filled with memories of all the stories she had shared. To her, I owe my awakening to the beauty of Japanese romance and my love for those old tragedies.
Many years have passed since then, but when I was told that Danjiro was acting the drama of Kesa Gozen at the Kabukiza Theatre my mind flashed back to those convent-like days when Fumiko and I
Many years have gone by since then, but when I heard that Danjiro was performing the play Kesa Gozen at the Kabukiza Theatre, I couldn't help but remember those convent-like days when Fumiko and I
Lo, as some innocent and eager maiden
Leans o'er the wistful limit of the world,
Dreams of the glow and glory of the distance,
Wonderful wooing and the grace of tears,
Dreams with what eyes and what a sweet insistence
Lovers are waiting in the hidden years,
Look, like some innocent and eager young woman
Leaning over the optimistic edge of the world,
Imagining the warmth and brilliance of what's far away,
Beautiful love and the power of tears,
Dreaming about what eyes and with such sweet determination
Romantic partners are waiting in the unknown future,
stirred to life stories of love and duty, old as the dawn which first broke upon the island empire, yet ever new and living while hearts throb to the music of the ideal.
stirred to life stories of love and duty, as old as the dawn that first shone on the island empire, yet always fresh and alive as long as hearts beat to the rhythm of the ideal.
But I am long in coming to the story of Kesa Gozen. This beautiful and touching story of the Japanese ideal of woman's character and morals is told in the drama called Nachi-No-Taki Chikai No Mongaku, "The Priest Mongaku at the Waterfall of Nachi" (it is characteristic of the Japanese that they have ignored the heroine in the title of the drama), which was acted by Danjiro Ichikawa, the star of the Japanese stage, at the Kabukiza Theatre during the month of October 1902. The heights of romance and tragedy are scaled, and the pathos of a woman's unflinching and voluntary sacrifice of life, rends the heart. The heroine is not a Francesca da Rimini, caught up by the whirlwind of passion and blown whithersoever it listeth, but a woman who finds herself confronted by a vehement and determined love, out of the toils of which she sees no escape, and so, in the prime of youth and beauty, to save her husband's name, her mother's life, and her own virtue, she calmly arranges by stratagem to die by the hand of her impetuous and would-be lover.
But I take a long time to get to the story of Kesa Gozen. This beautiful and moving tale of the Japanese ideal of women's character and morals is told in the play called Nachi-No-Taki Chikai No Mongaku, "The Priest Mongaku at the Waterfall of Nachi" (it's typical of the Japanese to leave the heroine out of the title of the play), which was performed by Danjiro Ichikawa, the star of the Japanese stage, at the Kabukiza Theatre in October 1902. The heights of romance and tragedy are reached, and the emotional impact of a woman's unwavering and voluntary sacrifice of life tears at the heart. The heroine is not a Francesca da Rimini, swept away by a whirlwind of passion and blown wherever it goes, but a woman confronted with intense and determined love, from which she sees no way out. So, in the prime of her youth and beauty, to save her husband's reputation, her mother's life, and her own honor, she calmly devises a plan to die by the hand of her impulsive and would-be lover.
These tragic events took place in the year 1160, and a full account of them may be found in the "Gempei Seisuiki," a record of the rise and fall of the two great rival clans, the Taira[1] and the Minamoto, whose struggles for supremacy disturbed Japan for many years, and find a parallel in the conflicts of the White and Red Roses in England.
These tragic events happened in 1160, and you can find a complete account of them in the "Gempei Seisuiki," a record of the rise and fall of the two major rival clans, the Taira[1] and the Minamoto, whose fight for dominance troubled Japan for many years and is similar to the conflicts of the White and Red Roses in England.
What is known historically of the story is this. Kesa, the heroine, was the only child of a widowed mother called Koromogawa, after the place of her residence during her married life. The word "Koromo" means the vestments of a priest, and her daughter was consequently called "Kesa," which means the "stole," her real name being Atoma. Both her father and grandfather were knights. The mother and daughter led a secluded life, always bordering on poverty, and at times menaced by actual want.
What is known historically about the story is this: Kesa, the heroine, was the only child of a widowed mother named Koromogawa, after the place where she lived during her married life. The word "Koromo" means the vestments of a priest, so her daughter was named "Kesa," which means "stole," her real name being Atoma. Both her father and grandfather were knights. The mother and daughter lived a secluded life, often close to poverty and sometimes threatened by real hunger.
Koromogawa took charge of an orphaned nephew, a boy, a few years older than Kesa, and the two young cousins grew up together, with the old-fashioned result that the lad fell in love with the lass. At the age of sixteen, Yendo Morito, called away probably on business connected with his clan, had to leave Kesa, just then budding into exquisite beauty. Before leaving he entreated his aunt to promise him Kesa in marriage. Koromogawa complied. Yendo did not return for five years, and in the meantime, Watanabe Wataru, a wealthy and handsome young warrior, proposed for the hand of Kesa. The mother, probably in consideration of the advantages of the match from a worldly point of view, neglected her promise to Yendo, and married Kesa to Wataru, who also was the girl's cousin. After they have been married two years Yendo Morito returns and sees his lovely young cousin by accident. His boy's love, cherished fondly during long years of absence, flames into a man's overmastering passion at sight of her. He learns, to his despair, that she is married to another, and in his wrath determines to kill his aunt who, by her faithlessness to her promise, has made his life a misery. He rushes out and entering his aunt's house draws his sword upon her. She, to gain time, weakly promises that he shall see Kesa that very evening. Yendo, fain to be content with this hope, retires, and Koromogawa summons her daughter by a letter.
Koromogawa took care of her orphaned nephew, a boy a few years older than Kesa, and the two cousins grew up together, leading to the expected result: he fell in love with her. When he was sixteen, Yendo Morito was called away, likely for clan business, and had to leave Kesa, who was just starting to blossom into stunning beauty. Before he left, he asked his aunt to promise him that he could marry Kesa. Koromogawa agreed. Yendo didn’t return for five years, and in the meantime, Watanabe Wataru, a wealthy and attractive young warrior, asked for Kesa's hand in marriage. The mother, swayed by the benefits of this match, broke her promise to Yendo and married Kesa off to Wataru, who was also the girl's cousin. After they had been married for two years, Yendo Morito returned and unexpectedly saw his beautiful cousin. His childhood love, which he had cherished during his long absence, ignited into an intense passion at the sight of her. He learned, to his dismay, that she was married to someone else, and in his anger, he resolved to kill his aunt for breaking her promise and ruining his life. He stormed out and entered his aunt's house with his sword drawn. She, desperate to buy time, weakly promised that he could see Kesa that very evening. Yendo, eager to hold on to this hope, backed off, and Koromogawa sent for her daughter with a letter.
When Kesa arrives she finds that her mother has made all arrangements to kill herself, and on learning the circumstances she undertakes to see her cousin, and quiets her distressed parent. Then she interviews Morito and tells him that she has always loved him, but before she can be his he must first put her husband out of the way. To this he willingly consents. She bids him come that night to the house, where she will make her husband wash his hair and drink wine so that he may sleep soundly. Yendo is to steal in at midnight and, by feeling for the damp hair, find and slay his rival. Kesa returns home, washes her own hair, and sleeps in the room she has pointed out to Yendo, having carefully put her husband to sleep in an inner room.
When Kesa gets there, she finds that her mother has made all the arrangements to take her own life. After learning the situation, Kesa promises to see her cousin and calms her worried mother. Then she meets with Morito and confesses that she has always loved him, but before they can be together, he must first deal with her husband. He agrees without hesitation. She instructs him to come to the house that night, where she will make her husband wash his hair and drink some wine so he can fall into a deep sleep. Yendo is supposed to sneak in at midnight and, by checking for the damp hair, find and kill his rival. Kesa goes home, washes her own hair, and sleeps in the room she has indicated to Yendo, having carefully put her husband to sleep in an inner room.
This is an interesting psychological point, and is perhaps obscure to the Western reader. The ethical training of a Japanese woman teaches her that in any great crisis she is the one to be sacrificed. Kesa, rather than be the cause of a quarrel which would involve her husband and her mother in a blood-feud with Yendo, puts herself out of the way, and by doing so not only saves the lives of all concerned, but preaches a silent and moving sermon to her kinsman, whose ungoverned conduct is contrary to the teaching of all Japanese moralists.
This is an interesting psychological insight, and it might be somewhat unclear to Western readers. The ethical upbringing of a Japanese woman teaches her that in any serious crisis, she should be the one to sacrifice herself. Kesa, rather than causing a conflict that would drag her husband and her mother into a violent feud with Yendo, chooses to step aside. By doing this, she not only saves everyone involved but also delivers a powerful, silent message to her relative, whose wild behavior goes against the teachings of all Japanese moralists.
The mad and reckless lover comes, but when he thinks to gaze with triumph on the severed head of his hated rival he is stricken with horror to find that he has murdered the woman he loved so passionately. He confesses his crime to the husband and they both become monks. Years after, from the obscurity of the monastery, having survived a long interval of austere life and self-inflicted penances, there rises into the prominence of political life a monk called Mongaku, who is the friend and counsellor of the great Shogun, Yoritomo, the head of the Minamoto clan. Mongaku, the monk, is the knight Yendo Morito.
The crazy and reckless lover arrives, but when he prepares to look triumphantly at the severed head of his hated rival, he is horrified to discover that he has killed the woman he loved so passionately. He confesses his crime to her husband, and they both become monks. Years later, from the obscurity of the monastery, after enduring many years of a strict life and self-imposed penances, a monk named Mongaku emerges into the spotlight of political life as a friend and advisor to the great Shogun, Yoritomo, the leader of the Minamoto clan. Mongaku, the monk, is actually the knight Yendo Morito.
It is the opinion of some that Kesa really loved Yendo, but her filial obedience obliged her to marry the man whom her mother chose for her. Then, when she found how great was her cousin's love for her, and knowing that in her heart she returned his love, but that she could not be his without sin, she went gladly to her death, rejoicing, doubtless, that it was by the sword of her beloved she should perish.[2]
Some believe that Kesa truly loved Yendo, but her duty to her family forced her to marry the man her mother picked for her. When she realized how deep her cousin's feelings were for her and acknowledged her own love for him, she knew she couldn't be with him without sin. So, she willingly accepted her fate, likely feeling joy that she would die by the sword of her beloved.[2]
This version is the more beautiful and tragic, for we have a woman triumphant in the face of the strongest temptation that can ever beat against a human heart. The invincible yearning of the flesh must have been there, but the soul battled bravely and won. The power of beauty, the joy of conquest in love, these are hers; but Kesa, remaining faithful to duty, by her death places the honour of the family beyond all danger of blemish through her.
This version is the more beautiful and tragic because we have a woman who triumphs in the face of the strongest temptation that can ever challenge a human heart. The undeniable pull of desire must have been present, but the soul fought bravely and prevailed. The power of beauty and the joy of succeeding in love belong to her; however, Kesa, staying true to her duty, ensures that her family's honor remains untarnished through her death.
The present drama does not recognize this latter version, but is founded on the former. The tragedy is epic from beginning to end, and "is lifted from the outset into the high region of things predestined." Fate, like some dread spider, weaves her fatal web of love and doom, and Kesa is caught in the meshes. The grand simplicity of the play and the purity of purpose of the heroine recall the Greek drama and the Roman tragedy of Lucretia. Kesa allows herself no petty, despicable dalliance with admiration; vanity lures her not from the narrow path of right. She sees that nothing will swerve Yendo from his irresistible passion, and she resolves to die. "Fear in the face of danger dies," and having quickly made up her mind she never vacillates nor looks back, but moves forward with the dignity of sublime reserve to pre-determined and self-imposed death. And Kesa was only seventeen years of age. Think of it!
The current drama doesn’t acknowledge this later version, but is based on the earlier one. The tragedy is epic from start to finish and "is elevated from the beginning into the high realm of things destined to happen." Fate, like a terrifying spider, weaves her deadly web of love and doom, and Kesa is trapped in it. The grand simplicity of the play and the pure intentions of the heroine evoke the Greek drama and the Roman tragedy of Lucretia. Kesa doesn’t indulge in any petty, ignoble flirtations with admiration; vanity doesn’t lead her astray from the narrow path of righteousness. She understands that nothing will divert Yendo from his overwhelming passion, and she decides to die. "Fear in the face of danger fades away," and having quickly made her decision she never wavers nor looks back, but moves forward with the dignity of sublime restraint towards her predetermined and self-chosen death. And Kesa was only seventeen years old. Just think about that!
Act I. The play begins with a scene in the open air. A new bridge has been built near the town of Osaka, which can be seen with the hills and pine-trees in the distance. Numbers of Buddhist priests appear in gorgeous robes and offer prayers for the safety of the new bridge.
Act 1. The play starts outdoors. A new bridge has been built near Osaka, visible against the backdrop of hills and pine trees. Several Buddhist priests in magnificent robes gather to pray for the safety of the new bridge.
Some village officials, a retainer of Yendo Morito, who is superintendent of the works, and Watanabe Kaoru, a brother-in-law to Kesa, the heroine, appear, and the young knight tells those present that his brother's wife Kesa is coming to see the opening of the new bridge.
Some village officials, a servant of Yendo Morito, who is in charge of the construction, and Watanabe Kaoru, Kesa's brother-in-law, show up, and the young knight informs everyone that his brother's wife, Kesa, is coming to see the opening of the new bridge.
In a few minutes Kesa, the picture of youth and grace, in lovely crêpe robes, her face hidden by a gossamer gown held over her head with both hands (an ancient custom resembling the Turkish yashmak), comes fluttering over the bridge like some radiant moth, followed by two attendants, Tamakoto and Otose. Before saluting her brother-in-law Kaoru, she removes the gauze veil and reveals to all a face of surpassing loveliness—gracefully oval in shape, a complexion white as the lily, lips crimson as the bud of the peach blossom, and long almond eyes, surmounted by eyebrows like the crescent of the new moon. She speaks to her brother-in-law, who tells her that he is going to see her cousin, Yendo Morito, the superintendent of the new bridge. Kesa then prepares to retire and, donning the gauze-robe yashmak, her attendants helping, she turns to go home. As she moves away Yendo Morito, on horseback, crosses the bridge and, catching sight of the beautiful woman, watches her disappear into the distance. The priest and officials bow in polite salutation, but he is oblivious to everything near him, for his gaze is riveted on the retreating figure of Kesa. He thrills with rapturous emotion at the sight, and happy memories of their childhood and early youth rush over him.
In a few minutes, Kesa, the embodiment of youth and grace, in beautiful crêpe robes, with her face hidden by a sheer gown held over her head with both hands (an old tradition similar to the Turkish yashmak), flutters over the bridge like a radiant moth, followed by two attendants, Tamakoto and Otose. Before greeting her brother-in-law Kaoru, she removes the gauzy veil and reveals a face of stunning beauty—gracefully oval, with a complexion as white as a lily, lips as red as a peach blossom bud, and long almond-shaped eyes, topped with eyebrows like the crescent moon. She speaks to her brother-in-law, who tells her that he's going to see her cousin, Yendo Morito, the superintendent of the new bridge. Kesa then prepares to leave and, putting on the gauzy robe yashmak with her attendants' help, she turns to go home. As she walks away, Yendo Morito, on horseback, crosses the bridge and, seeing the beautiful woman, watches her disappear in the distance. The priest and officials bow in polite greeting, but he is unaware of anything around him, as his gaze is fixed on Kesa’s retreating figure. He feels a rush of overwhelming emotion at the sight, and happy memories of their childhood and early years flood back to him.
The tragedy begins here. Yendo Morito, after several years' absence, sees his cousin for the first time and, shaken with a mighty love, now learns that she, who was promised to him in his boyhood, is already the wife of another—of his kinsman, Watanabe Wataru.
The tragedy begins here. Yendo Morito, after being away for several years, sees his cousin for the first time and, overwhelmed by a powerful love, discovers that she, who was promised to him during his childhood, is already married—to his relative, Watanabe Wataru.
Act II. The curtain is pulled aside upon the maternal home of Kesa, a small thatched cottage in the country near Kyoto. The whole aspect of the little home denotes genteel poverty, tranquil retirement, and spotless cleanliness. The two ladies who accompanied Kesa in the first Act, Tamakoto and Otose, are discovered in the little sitting-room discoursing. Koromogawa, an old lady with flowing grey hair, comes out from an inner room and receives her two visitors. In the course of conversation they ask her to tell them the reason why she has lived so long in such a remote place as the province of Mutsu. In compliance with their request, Koromogawa says:
Act 2. The curtain is drawn back to reveal Kesa's family home, a small thatched cottage in the countryside near Kyoto. The entire scene of this little home reflects genteel poverty, peaceful solitude, and immaculate cleanliness. The two women who accompanied Kesa in the first Act, Tamakoto and Otose, are seen in the small sitting room chatting. Koromogawa, an elderly woman with long grey hair, emerges from an inner room to greet her two guests. During their conversation, they ask her why she has lived for so long in such a secluded place as the province of Mutsu. In response to their inquiry, Koromogawa says:
"I am the daughter of a knight who held the province in tenure for his services to his feudal lord. My husband was a retainer of the Governor of Mutsu, and so when we were married we went and lived at Koromogawa. My daughter Kesa was born to me there. Soon after my husband died, and I went back with my child to my old home, and have since lived a quiet and humble life. On my return the people of this neighbourhood called me after the place, Koromogawa, where my married life had been spent, and my daughter was called Kesa, though her real name is Atoma. She grew up here and married Watanabe Wataru."
"I am the daughter of a knight who held the land for his service to his lord. My husband was a servant of the Governor of Mutsu, so when we got married, we moved to Koromogawa. I had my daughter Kesa there. Soon after, my husband passed away, and I returned with my child to my old home, where I've lived a simple and quiet life ever since. When I came back, the people in this area referred to me by the name of the place, Koromogawa, where I spent my married life, and my daughter was called Kesa, although her real name is Atoma. She grew up here and married Watanabe Wataru."
At this point an official named Gorokuro, who seems to be on friendly terms with the old lady, comes in and sits by the charcoal hearth and makes a cup of tea for every one present. The hearth is square, sunk in the floor, and the kettle hangs, gipsy fashion, over the fire, as is the way in the houses of the poorer classes. While serving tea Gorokuro complains of the behaviour of Yendo Morito during the building of the bridge. This young and impetuous knight treated the workmen in such a rigorous manner that insubordination resulted, and he, Gorokuro, had great trouble in controlling them. This incident gives the key to the young knight's character. Koromogawa apologizes to Gorokuro for the trouble her nephew Yendo has given him.
At this point, an official named Gorokuro, who seems to be friendly with the old lady, comes in and sits by the charcoal hearth, making a cup of tea for everyone present. The hearth is square, set into the floor, and the kettle hangs over the fire in a casual way, like in the homes of the poorer classes. While serving tea, Gorokuro complains about Yendo Morito's behavior during the bridge construction. This young and impulsive knight treated the workers so harshly that it led to insubordination, and Gorokuro had a hard time managing them. This incident reveals the young knight's character. Koromogawa apologizes to Gorokuro for the trouble her nephew Yendo has caused him.
While this conversation proceeds, Kesa, accompanied by one of her husband's retainers, Kisoda by name, arrives. Having dropped her sandals on the stepping-stone to the veranda, she removes her veiling robe, enters the house, and greets the old lady with low bows. She says that, whilst on her way home from visiting a temple with her husband, she has come to see her mother. In a little while the two ladies, Tamakoto and Otose, take their leave, and Kesa and her mother retire to an inner room.
While this conversation is happening, Kesa, along with one of her husband’s attendants, named Kisoda, arrives. She drops her sandals on the stepping-stone to the veranda, takes off her veiling robe, enters the house, and greets the old lady with deep bows. She explains that while returning home from visiting a temple with her husband, she stopped by to see her mother. Soon after, the two women, Tamakoto and Otose, say their goodbyes, and Kesa and her mother head to an inner room.
Yendo Morito is now seen approaching the house along the hana-michi, and announces himself at the gate. Koromogawa, in answer to the call, comes out to receive him and asks his business. He replies that his business is private and that he must speak with her in secret. Koromogawa then ushers her nephew into a back room, and the passing of the daylight is marked by the lighting of a candle. As he enters the house he starts at the sight of a woman's sandals on the steps, and evidently guesses that Kesa is near at hand. Little dreaming of the storm that is brewing, the old lady asks her nephew to be seated. He ominously remains standing with his hand upon his sword. Suddenly the young knight's eyes flash, he snatches the sword from its sheath, and seizing his astonished aunt, his pent-up sense of injury and the misery of his thwarted hopes find vent in these words:
Yendo Morito is now seen approaching the house along the hana-michi, and announces himself at the gate. Koromogawa, in response to the call, comes out to meet him and asks what he wants. He replies that his business is private and that he needs to speak with her in secret. Koromogawa then leads her nephew into a back room, and the fading light of day is marked by the lighting of a candle. As he enters the house, he notices a woman's sandals on the steps and clearly guesses that Kesa is nearby. Unaware of the storm that’s about to unfold, the old lady invites her nephew to sit down. He ominously remains standing with his hand on his sword. Suddenly, the young knight's eyes flash; he draws his sword from its sheath and, seizing his shocked aunt, lets out the pent-up frustration and sorrow of his unfulfilled hopes with these words:
"Prepare to die at once! You are my enemy, and I am of the Watanabe clan, who never allow their enemies to live even for a day."
"Get ready to die right now! You're my enemy, and I'm from the Watanabe clan, which never lets its enemies live for even a single day."
"What wrong have I done you that you should wish to kill me?" exclaims the terrified woman.
"What have I done to you that makes you want to kill me?" the terrified woman exclaims.
"Five years ago, before I went away, you promised to give me Kesa in marriage. I come back, and at the opening of the Watanabe bridge I see her, but only as the wife of another. I have always loved Kesa, and now I am bitterly disappointed and sick—sick with hopeless love and despair. It is true no correspondence has passed between us, but that has nothing to do with your promise. Ever since I last saw Kesa I have been ill, and I cannot and will not live without her. This is all your fault. You are my enemy, you shall die! and I will then kill myself. We will die together—prepare yourself!"
"Five years ago, before I left, you promised to give me Kesa as my wife. I return, and at the opening of the Watanabe bridge, I see her, but only as someone else's spouse. I've always loved Kesa, and now I feel deeply disappointed and sick—sick from hopeless love and despair. It's true we haven't communicated at all, but that doesn't change your promise. Since the last time I saw Kesa, I've been unwell, and I can't and won't live without her. This is all your doing. You are my enemy, and you will die! Then I will take my own life. We will die together—get ready!"
"Wait a moment!" shrieks the terrified mother. "I did not mean to break my promise, but Wataru compelled me to give her to him. If you really still love her I will get her back somehow or other. Only calm yourself and listen to reason."
"Wait a minute!" yells the scared mother. "I didn’t mean to break my promise, but Wataru forced me to give her to him. If you really still love her, I’ll find a way to get her back. Just calm down and let’s talk about this."
But the young knight is reckless to madness; the old woman's pleading is lost upon him and, perhaps guessing that Kesa is in the next room, he determines to appeal to her filial piety so as to make her appear. He raises his sword and seizes his aunt again, but he has no time to strike: the sliding of a screen, the rustle of a woman's silken garments, and between Yendo and the victim of his vengeance there darts the lovely Kesa—his arm is stayed by her small hand, and, tremulous with agitation, a voice he has longed to hear for many lonely years says:
But the young knight is crazily reckless; the old woman's pleas don't reach him, and maybe sensing that Kesa is in the next room, he decides to call on her sense of duty to make her come out. He raises his sword and grabs his aunt again, but he doesn't have time to strike: a screen slides open, the rustle of a woman's silky clothes, and suddenly the beautiful Kesa appears between Yendo and the target of his wrath—her small hand stops his arm, and, trembling with emotion, a voice he has longed to hear for many lonely years says:
"Spare my poor old mother!"
"Spare my poor mom!"
The mother throws herself between Kesa and Yendo, crying:
The mother steps in between Kesa and Yendo, crying:
"I am ready to die. You must not sacrifice your virtue to save me."
"I’m ready to die. You can’t give up your integrity to save me."

Yendo draws his sword, when between him and the victim of his vengeance there darts the lovely Kesa
Yendo draws his sword, when between him and the victim of his revenge there rushes the beautiful Kesa.
Kesa again intervenes between her lover and her mother; again the mother throws herself in an agony of dread between them; but at last Kesa persuades the old woman to retire and to leave all to her discretion. Koromogawa then goes into the next room. The knight fixes his gaze upon his beautiful cousin, he trembles with emotion, and the resolve to possess her strengthens within his storm-tossed soul. She belongs to him by prior right. He had asked for her, and she had been promised to him before Wataru thought of her; what right had her mother to give her to Wataru? Anger sweeps away all remembrance of the past and of what he owes his aunt. Jealousy and desire, and hatred of the one whom he thinks has wronged him, alone remain. In vain Kesa gently pleads and expostulates. As if impatient of the delay of his vengeance, Yendo once more seizes his sword and rushes towards the inner room. Then Kesa wheels round upon him, and with her cheek close to his, her gorgeous crêpe draperies touching him and her hand upon his arm, she whispers in his ear:
Kesa steps in again between her lover and her mother; the mother throws herself in a panic between them again, but finally Kesa manages to convince the older woman to step aside and leave everything to her judgment. Koromogawa then goes into the next room. The knight locks his eyes on his beautiful cousin, shaking with emotion, and his determination to have her grows stronger within his tumultuous heart. She is rightfully his. He had asked for her, and she had been promised to him before Wataru even considered her; what right does her mother have to give her to Wataru? Anger wipes away any memory of the past and what he owes his aunt. Jealousy, desire, and hatred for the one he believes has wronged him are all that remain. Kesa softly pleads and argues in vain. Impatient for his revenge, Yendo grabs his sword again and rushes toward the inner room. Kesa then turns to him, her cheek close to his, her stunning crêpe draperies brushing against him and her hand on his arm, whispering in his ear:
"I have always loved you, Yendo. If you really love me as you say, you must first put my husband out of the way, and I am yours."
"I’ve always loved you, Yendo. If you truly love me like you claim, you need to get rid of my husband first, and then I’m all yours."
"How can I kill him?" whispers the determined man.
"How can I kill him?" whispers the determined guy.
"Come to-morrow night and steal into the bedroom of my husband. I shall make him drunk with wine. You can identify him by touching his hair, for I shall induce him to wash it before retiring, and you will find the locks wet."
"Come tomorrow night and sneak into my husband’s bedroom. I’ll get him drunk on wine. You can recognize him by touching his hair, because I’ll make him wash it before bed, and you’ll find the hair is wet."
As Kesa whispers her plan the tense figure of the desperate knight relaxes from its stern purpose of murder. Thrilling with hope and passion, he turns to her, and in the attitude of her abandonment and yielding to his will he sees the vision of their united happiness—the gratification of his passionate desires. Little does his wild and lawless nature dream of the escape which the noble woman will force out of the toils fast closing round her. The picture as the two stand together is intensely dramatic, and vibrates with the portent of a mighty crisis.
As Kesa shares her plan, the tense figure of the desperate knight relaxes from his grim intention of murder. Filled with hope and passion, he turns to her, and in her posture of surrender to his will, he envisions their shared happiness—the satisfaction of his deep desires. Little does his wild and reckless spirit know about the escape that the noble woman will orchestrate from the tightening trap around her. The scene of the two standing together is incredibly dramatic and charged with the significance of an impending crisis.
Act III opens upon the fine residence of Watanabe Wataru, the husband of Kesa. The gleaming cream wood of the veranda and the posts, the fineness of the matting, the dainty white and gold of the walls and screens are all part of the exquisite refinements of a wealthy Japanese home. Kesa and her husband are discovered sitting side by side in a room opening on the garden. A large slab of granite forms the stepping-stone from the veranda and a line of irregular slabs makes a pathway to the bamboo gate which shuts off the outer garden. The whole arrangement and the atmosphere are realistic of a Japanese home.
Act 3 begins at the beautiful home of Watanabe Wataru, Kesa's husband. The shiny cream-colored wood of the veranda and posts, the quality of the matting, and the delicate white and gold of the walls and screens contribute to the refined elegance of a wealthy Japanese household. Kesa and her husband are seen sitting together in a room that opens up to the garden. A large granite slab serves as a stepping stone from the veranda, and a series of uneven slabs create a path leading to the bamboo gate that separates the outer garden. The entire setup and vibe feel authentically Japanese.
The young people, both magnificently robed, have only just retired to their sitting-room, for they have been entertaining guests at a banquet. The only furniture in the room is a sword-stand, on which the knight places his long weapon, the insignia of samurai honour. Before them is a small low table[3] (sambo) of white wood, on which stands a white wine-jar and her husband's drinking-cup. Kesa dismisses the two servants in attendance, and then proceeds to pour out some wine for her husband. Wataru little dreams that it is the last cup his wife will ever drink with him, though to her, knowing her premeditated and self-arranged doom, the little ceremony has not only a sacrificial symbolism, but the appalling pathos and irrevocable pitilessness of a last love rite.
The young couple, both dressed in splendid attire, have just settled into their sitting room after hosting a banquet. The only furniture in the room is a sword stand, where the knight places his long weapon, the symbol of samurai honor. In front of them is a small low white wood table[3] (sambo), which holds a white wine jar and her husband's drinking cup. Kesa sends the two attendants away and then pours some wine for her husband. Wataru is completely unaware that this is the last cup his wife will ever share with him, while for her, knowing her planned and self-chosen fate, this small act carries not only a sacrificial symbolism but also the heartbreaking and unchangeable nature of a final love ritual.

Wataru little dreams that it is the last cup his wife will ever drink with him.
Wataru has a slight feeling that this is the last cup his wife will ever share with him.
Wataru drains the wine-cup and, handing it to Kesa, pours the wine out for her. Kesa drinks, and then, overcome at last by a sadness which her husband does not understand, turns away and weeps. She explains that her tears spring from the thought of the unchangeable love between husband and wife, which would last even after death. He replies that the knowledge of their mutual faithfulness should be a joy and not a grief. While thus conversing in the hush of night, the deep mellow tone of a temple bell announces the hour of midnight. Kesa persuades her husband to retire to her own bedroom this night. On her knees she pushes aside the screens leading to an inner room, and as he passes in she bows with her head to the floor, and then closes them after him. Never will she see her husband again, yet her self-control is so great that she gives no sign of the emotion which must have surged over her at that moment. She knows that it is an eternal farewell, yet she allows Wataru to pass from her sight with only the usual greeting.
Wataru finishes the wine in his cup and, handing it to Kesa, pours wine for her. Kesa drinks and then, finally overwhelmed by a sadness that her husband doesn’t understand, turns away and starts to weep. She tells him that her tears come from thinking about the unchanging love between husband and wife, which would endure even after death. He responds that knowing they are both faithful should bring joy, not sorrow. As they talk quietly in the stillness of the night, the deep, rich sound of a temple bell chimes midnight. Kesa asks her husband to sleep in her bedroom tonight. On her knees, she moves aside the screens leading to an inner room, and as he steps in, she bows her head to the floor, then closes the screens behind him. She will never see her husband again, but her self-control is so strong that she shows no hint of the emotion that must be swelling inside her at that moment. She understands that this is a final goodbye, yet she lets Wataru leave her sight with only the usual farewell.
For a little time she stands like one dazed; then, recollecting herself, she disappears for a few minutes and returns along the veranda. Now, for the first time, those that do not know the story divine the tragic end. Her long black hair streams, wet and heavy, over her shoulders, and she feels it as she moves along to make sure that it is quite wet. On her arm she carries one of her husband's kimono and his ceremonial cap, all necessary for the deception of Yendo. Her aspect expresses hopeless grief and resignation. Twice in her slow progress to the outer room she stops and weeps. She looks out upon the still garden, and the coolness of the fragrant air and the soothing silence of the autumn night must seem to mock her woe. At the second outburst of grief it seems for a moment as if her resolution has failed her. She lays her cheek, in a passion of yearning and tenderness, on the robe she carries, and her tears fall fast at the thought of her happy wedded life, so soon to be cut short by the lawless desire of another man. There will be no one to pray for her old mother when she dies—it should be a daughter's duty to offer the daily incense to a mother's departed spirit; she can never know the pride of bearing a son to preserve the name of her husband's family. Oh! the pity of it—the pity of it! These, and more than these, must have been her sad thoughts. That she was loth to leave the world we learn by the poem, written in these moments of anguish, which she left with her farewell letter to her mother. She raises her head at last and comes forward. Her husband's honour, her mother's life, and her own purity are at stake; the weakness of sorrow vanishes—there is no other way than this. Her beauty is the sin, for it has roused Yendo's passion: her beauty must pay the penalty—her life is the sacrifice.
For a moment, she stands there in shock; then, snapping back to reality, she disappears for a few minutes and comes back along the porch. For the first time, those who don't know the story sense the tragic ending. Her long black hair hangs, wet and heavy, over her shoulders, and she feels it as she moves to ensure it’s thoroughly soaked. On her arm, she carries one of her husband's kimonos and his ceremonial cap, all necessary for deceiving Yendo. Her expression shows deep sorrow and acceptance. Twice, as she slowly makes her way to the outer room, she stops and cries. She gazes out at the quiet garden, and the cool, fragrant air and the calming silence of the autumn night must seem to mock her sadness. At her second outburst of tears, it feels for a moment like her resolve is slipping. She rests her cheek, overwhelmed with longing and tenderness, on the robe she holds, her tears falling at the thought of her happy married life, about to be cut short by another man's reckless desire. No one will be there to pray for her elderly mother when she passes away—it should be a daughter’s duty to offer daily incense to a mother’s spirit; she will never know the pride of giving birth to a son to carry on her husband's family name. Oh, the tragedy of it all—the tragedy of it! These, among many other thoughts, must have filled her mind. That she was reluctant to leave this world is clear from the poem she wrote in these moments of anguish, which she left along with her farewell letter to her mother. Finally, she lifts her head and steps forward. Her husband's honor, her mother's life, and her own purity are at risk; the frailty of sorrow fades away—there is no other option than this. Her beauty is the curse, for it has stirred Yendo's desire: her beauty must pay the price—her life is the sacrifice.
To-night—as she planned when she rushed in upon the tumultuous scene between her mother and Yendo—she will sleep in her husband's room, and when Yendo her cousin comes, instead of killing her husband, his sword will cut off her own head. She lifts the bamboo curtain which hangs before the room at the end of the veranda and passes to her doom.
To-night—as she intended when she burst into the chaotic scene between her mother and Yendo—she will sleep in her husband's room, and when Yendo, her cousin, arrives, instead of killing her husband, his sword will take her own life. She lifts the bamboo curtain that hangs before the room at the end of the veranda and steps into her fate.
The stage is darkened and empty. An impressive interval of silence and inaction follows. The audience throbs with the sustained sense of impending catastrophe and fatality hanging over the house. The awful pregnancy of the situation is intensely realistic, and its contrasts are strikingly dramatic. In the inner room—his wife's room, their happy bridal chamber—lies the husband, wrapt in peaceful sleep, pitifully unconscious of the tragedy which is being enacted within a few feet of him. In the outer room the young wife lies waiting in the lonely dark for the sword of her lover. Who can realize the tension of those last minutes, stretched to eternity by the agony of suspense? If by any chance her plan fails, her husband or her cousin will be killed, or both. What if Wataru, roused by some slight noise, come out to find Yendo approaching the room where she has arranged to sleep; what construction must he put upon these circumstances. And then, her senses sharpened by suffering and by the unutterable loneliness of the awful situation, she thinks that she catches the first faint sound of Yendo's stealthy footsteps. She counts them as they draw near, and as the bamboo curtain is raised and the swish of the sword falls upon her in the dark, she smiles to think that the struggle is over, that she has triumphed, and thus she faces death with the magnificent courage with which she had planned it.
The stage is dark and empty. A long moment of silence and stillness follows. The audience is tense with the feeling of looming disaster and doom hanging over them. The weight of the situation is incredibly real, and its contrasts are dramatically striking. In the inner room—his wife's room, their joyful bridal chamber—lies the husband, peacefully asleep, completely unaware of the tragedy unfolding just feet away. In the outer room, the young wife waits alone in the dark for her lover's arrival. Who can grasp the tension of those final moments, stretched out endlessly by the pain of uncertainty? If her plan fails, either her husband or her cousin will be killed, or both. What if Wataru, awakened by some small noise, steps out to find Yendo approaching the room where she has arranged to sleep? What conclusions will he draw from this situation? And then, with her senses heightened by suffering and the unbearable isolation of the dreadful moment, she thinks she hears the faint sound of Yendo's stealthy footsteps. She counts them as they come closer, and as the bamboo curtain lifts and the swish of the sword echoes in the darkness, she smiles, knowing the struggle is over, that she has succeeded, and she faces death with the remarkable courage she had envisioned.
Yendo Morito arrives. His long sleeves are looped back, ready for his dreadful work, and in his hand he carries a drawn sword. Swiftly and noiselessly he moves along the veranda; pauses for a few moments outside the room where lies asleep, as he imagines, the only obstacle between him and the woman he loves—loves so passionately, madly, and blindly that he is willing to use the murder of his kinsman as a stepping-stone to reach her. He enters.
Yendo Morito arrives. His long sleeves are rolled back, ready for his terrible task, and he holds a drawn sword in his hand. He moves quickly and silently along the veranda, pausing for a moment outside the room where, as he believes, the only thing standing between him and the woman he loves—so passionately, madly, and blindly that he's willing to commit murder against his own family to get to her—lies asleep. He enters.
The stage revolves. The courtyard of a temple is the next scene, surrounded by a wall with stone steps leading up to the outer court. The murderer is seen coming out upon the top of the steps into the moonlight: he carries something covered under his arm. Turning towards the flood of moonlight with a fierce and unholy joy at the thought of gazing on his rival's head, he uncovers what he carries. To his unspeakable horror and amazement the moonlight reveals the head of Kesa—his love—not that of Wataru, whom it was his purpose to kill. Unable to believe his eyes, he raises the head by the wet hair once more into the full light of the moon. There is no mistake. He recoils in a great revulsion of feeling as the truth forces itself upon his unwilling, shrinking mind, all his strength goes from him, he reels and staggers like a drunken man, and gasping for breath, he falls upon the steps overcome with uttermost anguish and remorse. In that awful moment he sees the hideousness of his crime and the wickedness of his heart in its true light. The cloud of darkness, as the Japanese say, rolls back from his soul, and he is smitten to earth with the sense of his guilt and misery.
The stage turns. The next scene is a temple courtyard, surrounded by a wall with stone steps leading up to the outer court. The murderer appears at the top of the steps, stepping into the moonlight: he has something covered under his arm. With a fierce and evil joy at the thought of seeing his rival's head, he reveals what he carries. To his indescribable horror and shock, the moonlight shows the head of Kesa—his love—not that of Wataru, whom he intended to kill. Unable to believe his eyes, he lifts the head by the wet hair into the full moonlight again. There’s no mistake. He recoils in overwhelming revulsion as the truth crashes into his unwilling mind; all his strength drains away, and he staggers like a drunken man, gasping for breath, collapsing onto the steps, completely overcome with despair and remorse. In that dreadful moment, he sees the horror of his crime and the wickedness of his heart in its true light. As the Japanese say, the cloud of darkness rolls back from his soul, and he is struck down with the weight of his guilt and misery.

To his unspeakable horror and amazement the moonlight reveals the head of Kesa—his love!
To his shock and disbelief, the moonlight reveals the head of Kesa—his love!
The fourth scene of this Act represents the front gate of Wataru's house. It is the morning following the last scene. Outside stand numerous tradesmen—the rice-man, the fishmonger, and some samurai—all unable to effect an entrance, for, though late in the morning, the house is still closed. After repeated knocking, Kisoda and Otose appear and tell them that, on account of an unfortunate event which has occurred in the house, they must be asked to withdraw for the day. The tradesmen then go grumbling away.
The fourth scene of this Act shows the front gate of Wataru's house. It’s the morning after the last scene. Outside, there are several tradesmen—the rice seller, the fishmonger, and a few samurai—who can't get in because, even though it's late in the morning, the house is still shut. After knocking several times, Kisoda and Otose come out and inform them that due to an unfortunate incident that has happened inside, they have to be asked to leave for the day. The tradesmen then walk away grumbling.
The next scene represents the familiar chamber where Wataru and Kesa sat together the evening before. In the middle of the room lies an ominous pile of quilts covering the remains of Kesa, splendidly dead by her own will. Before the corpse of his young wife sits the husband, the picture of mute and stoic grief. Opposite him is Koromogawa. Behind her again are Tamakoto and Otose. Wataru tells them that last night he slept in his wife's room in compliance with her wish, while she retired to his room. That in the morning he found her killed and her head carried away, and that no clue or trace of the murderer can be discovered. He says he can hardly speak for grief at the loss of Kesa and the disgrace his knighthood has suffered.
The next scene shows the familiar room where Wataru and Kesa sat together the evening before. In the middle of the room is a troubling pile of quilts covering Kesa's remains, beautifully dead by her own choice. Before his young wife's body sits the husband, a picture of silent and stoic sorrow. Opposite him is Koromogawa. Behind her are Tamakoto and Otose. Wataru tells them that last night he slept in his wife's room as she wanted, while she went to his room. In the morning, he found her dead and her head missing, and that there's no clue or trace of the murderer. He says he can barely speak for the grief of losing Kesa and the shame his knighthood has suffered.
An attendant here rushes in and says that Yendo insists on seeing Wataru. Wataru sends a message to say that he cannot receive him now. The servant returns to say that Yendo is forcing his way into the house, and that it is impossible to check him. Yendo rushes in like a whirlwind and seats himself outside the room, on the veranda. He lays the head down before them all and confesses his crime, with all the circumstances relating to it. Then comes the most heart-rending part of the tragedy. The old mother tenderly unwraps the head and, folding it to her bosom, gives way to a loud and long paroxysm of grief. Wail after wail bursts from her. She rocks herself in wild abandonment to the poignancy of an overwhelming and totally unexpected sorrow. The samurai stoicism of the husband avails him not in this hour of bitter trial. He wipes his slow tears furtively away. Tamakoto brings out a letter of Kesa's found in the room where she was killed. Yendo snatches up the letter, spreads it out before him, and reads it aloud. It is addressed to her mother, and may be rendered into English as follows:
An attendant rushes in and says that Yendo insists on seeing Wataru. Wataru sends a message back that he can't meet him right now. The servant comes back to say that Yendo is forcing his way into the house and that there's no stopping him. Yendo bursts in like a whirlwind and sits himself outside the room on the veranda. He lays the head down before everyone and confesses his crime, along with all the details surrounding it. Then comes the most heartbreaking part of the tragedy. The old mother gently unwraps the head and, holding it to her chest, breaks down in a loud and prolonged fit of grief. Wave after wave of wailing erupts from her. She rocks back and forth, lost in the depth of an overwhelming and completely unexpected sorrow. The stoicism of the husband doesn't help him in this moment of intense pain. He wipes his slow tears away in secret. Tamakoto brings out a letter from Kesa that was found in the room where she was killed. Yendo grabs the letter, lays it out in front of him, and reads it aloud. It's addressed to her mother, and can be translated into English as follows:
"I have always heard [this is a humble form of expression which women are supposed to use—they must never assert a fact] that woman is a sinful creature [because of her beauty, which lures men to sin]. I fear that many people [meaning her mother, husband, and admirer] are in danger of their lives because of me. Mother, I know that you will sorrow much if I die, and I am sorrowful, thinking of the grief which I must cause you. I intend to expiate my sin [meaning the sin of being beautiful, which has caused Yendo to love her] by death. Weep not for me, and though it should be my place to pray for you, I beseech you to pray for the rest of my soul when I have departed on the journey of death. I can understand your sorrow, and this is the only anxiety I feel at this moment."
"I’ve always heard [this is a modest way women are expected to speak—they should never state something as a fact] that a woman is a sinful being [because her beauty tempts men to sin]. I worry that many people [referring to her mother, husband, and admirer] are at risk because of me. Mom, I know you will be heartbroken if I die, and I feel sad thinking about the pain I’ll cause you. I plan to atone for my sin [which is being beautiful, leading Yendo to love me] through death. Don’t cry for me, and even though I should be the one praying for you, I ask you to pray for my soul when I’ve gone on my final journey. I understand your sadness, and that’s the only worry I feel right now."
Morito now presents his sword to Wataru and requests him to take life for life, and to behead him in order to avenge his wife's death. Wataru replies that he has no wish to kill him, since he has confessed and repented of his crime. "Let us forsake this worldly life and become followers of Buddha, and spend the rest of our lives in praying for Kesa."
Morito now offers his sword to Wataru and asks him to take a life for a life, and to behead him to avenge his wife's death. Wataru responds that he has no desire to kill him, as he has admitted to and regretted his crime. "Let's leave this earthly life behind and become followers of Buddha, spending the rest of our lives praying for Kesa."
Then and there the two knights, first Wataru and then Yendo, take their swords and cut off their queues of hair.[4] Tamakoto brings in a low table, and on this Koromogawa places the head of Kesa. A tray with an incense-burner is now placed before the ghastly presence. The stricken mother, having set the incense burning, takes her rosary and bows her head in prayer to the brave departed spirit. Wataru now moves towards the extempore shrine, and worships with his face hidden.
Then and there, the two knights, first Wataru and then Yendo, take their swords and cut off their long hair. [4] Tamakoto brings in a low table, and on it, Koromogawa places the head of Kesa. A tray with an incense burner is now set before the chilling sight. The grieving mother, having lit the incense, takes her rosary and bows her head in prayer to the brave spirit who has passed. Wataru now moves toward the makeshift shrine and worships with his face hidden.
In the presence of transcendent virtue and sublimely unselfish heroism, the sinner is forgotten. The silent scene of woe and desolation is too much for the penitent Yendo; he rises, and with one last-lingering look turns to go into his lifelong retreat from the world. Thus the stupendous tragedy, from the pitch of distraction and calamity, is brought to a quiet and reconciling close.
In the presence of extraordinary goodness and selfless heroism, the sinner is overlooked. The silent scene of suffering and despair is overwhelming for the repentant Yendo; he stands up, and with one final glance, prepares to leave for his lifelong retreat from the world. This way, the immense tragedy, rising from the depths of turmoil and disaster, comes to a peaceful and healing end.
NOTE.—The title of the play, The Priest Mongaku at the Waterfall of Nachi, is taken from the last scene, which represents the monk Mongaku undergoing his self-inflicted penance of sitting under this famous waterfall where he would have died had not two Buddhist deities descended from Heaven to rescue him. This I have omitted as I considered it an anti-climax. It is an historical fact, however, that Mongaku, to purge himself of his sins, did undergo these terrible austerities and sufferings.
NOTE.—The title of the play, The Priest Mongaku at the Waterfall of Nachi, comes from the final scene, where the monk Mongaku carries out his self-imposed penance by sitting under this famous waterfall, where he would have perished if not for two Buddhist deities coming down from Heaven to save him. I chose to leave this out, as I thought it was an anti-climax. However, it is a historical fact that Mongaku did endure these harsh austerities and sufferings to cleanse himself of his sins.

His grandfather had been a retainer of Ota Dokan ... and had committed suicide when his lord fell in battle.
His grandfather had been a loyal servant of Ota Dokan ... and had taken his own life when his lord was defeated in battle.
[4] Buddhist priests shave their heads.
Buddhist monks shave their heads.
THE SPIRIT OF THE LANTERN
Some three hundred years ago, in the province of Kai and the town of Aoyagi, there lived a man named Koharu Tomosaburo, of well-known ancestry. His grandfather had been a retainer of Ota Dokan,[1] the founder of Yedo, and had committed suicide when his lord fell in battle.
Some three hundred years ago, in the province of Kai and the town of Aoyagi, there lived a man named Koharu Tomosaburo, from a well-known family. His grandfather had been a loyal servant of Ota Dokan,[1] the founder of Yedo, and had taken his own life when his lord was defeated in battle.
This brave clansman's grandson was Tomosaburo, who, when this story begins, had been happily married for many years to a woman of the same province and was the proud father of a son some ten years of age.
This brave clansman's grandson was Tomosaburo, who, at the start of this story, had been happily married for many years to a woman from the same province and was the proud father of a ten-year-old son.
At this time it happened, one day, that his wife fell suddenly ill and was unable to leave her bed. Physicians were called in but had to acknowledge themselves baffled by the curious symptoms of the patient: to relieve the paroxysms of pain from which she suffered, Moxa was applied and burned in certain spots down her back. But half a month passed by and the anxious household realized that there was no change for the better in the mysterious malady that was consuming her: day by day she seemed to lose ground and waste away.
One day, his wife suddenly got very sick and couldn't get out of bed. Doctors were brought in, but they admitted they were puzzled by her strange symptoms. To ease her intense pain, Moxa was applied and burned on specific spots along her back. But after two weeks, the worried household noticed that there was no improvement in her mysterious illness: she seemed to lose strength and wither away more each day.
Tomosaburo was a kind husband and scarcely left her bedside: day and night he tenderly ministered to his stricken wife, and did all in his power to alleviate her condition.
Tomosaburo was a caring husband and hardly left her side: day and night he lovingly cared for his ailing wife and did everything he could to improve her situation.
One evening, as he was sitting thus, worn out with the strain of nursing and anxiety, he fell into a doze. Suddenly there came a change in the light of the standing-lantern, it flushed a brilliant red, then flared up into the air to the height of at least three feet, and within the crimson pillar of flame there appeared the figure of a woman.
One evening, while he was sitting there, exhausted from the stress of caregiving and worry, he dozed off. Suddenly, the light of the standing lantern changed; it turned a bright red, then shot up into the air to a height of at least three feet, and in the red beam of flame, a woman's figure appeared.
Tomosaburo gazed in astonishment at the apparition, who thus addressed him:
Tomosaburo stared in disbelief at the figure, who spoke to him:
"Your anxiety concerning your wife's illness is well-known to me, therefore I have come to give you some good advice. The affliction with which she is visited is the punishment for some faults in her character. For this reason she is possessed of a devil. If you will worship me as a god, I will cast out the tormenting demon."
"Your worry about your wife's illness is very clear to me, so I've come to offer you some good advice. The condition she’s facing is a result of some flaws in her character. Because of this, she is being troubled by a demon. If you worship me as a god, I will drive out the tormenting demon."
Now Tomosaburo was a brave, strong-minded samurai, to whom the sensation of fear was totally unknown.
Now Tomosaburo was a brave, strong-willed samurai, who was completely unfamiliar with the feeling of fear.
He glared fiercely at the apparition, and then, half unconsciously, turned for the samurai's only safeguard, his sword, and drew it from its sheath. The sword is regarded as sacred by the Japanese knight and was supposed to possess the occult power assigned to the sign of the cross in mediæval Europe—that of exorcising evil.
He stared intensely at the ghost, and then, almost without thinking, reached for the only protection of the samurai, his sword, and pulled it from its sheath. The sword is considered sacred by the Japanese warrior and was believed to have the mystical power similar to the cross in medieval Europe—that of driving away evil.
The spirit laughed superciliously when she saw his action.
The spirit laughed condescendingly when she saw what he did.
"No motive but the kindest of intentions brought me here to proffer you my assistance in your trouble, but without the least appreciation of my goodwill you show this enmity towards me. However, your wife's life shall pay the penalty," and with these malicious words the phantom disappeared.
"No reason other than the kindest intentions brought me here to offer you my help in your troubles, yet without any gratitude for my goodwill, you display this hostility towards me. Nonetheless, your wife's life will pay the price," and with these spiteful words, the ghost vanished.

He glared fiercely at the apparition, and then, half unconsciously, turned for the samurai's only safeguard, his sword.
He stared intensely at the ghost, and then, almost instinctively, reached for the samurai's only protection, his sword.
From that hour the unhappy woman's sufferings increased, and to the distress of all about her, she seemed about to draw her last breath.
From that moment, the miserable woman's pain intensified, and to the anguish of everyone around her, it seemed like she was about to take her last breath.
Her husband was beside himself with grief. He realized at once what a false move he had made in driving away the friendly spirit in such an uncouth and hostile manner, and, now thoroughly alarmed at his wife's desperate plight, he was willing to comply with any demand, however strange. He thereupon prostrated himself before the family shrine and addressed fervent prayers to the Spirit of the Lantern, humbly imploring her pardon for his thoughtless and discourteous behaviour.
Her husband was overwhelmed with grief. He immediately recognized the mistake he made by driving away the friendly spirit in such a rude and aggressive way, and now, deeply worried about his wife's desperate situation, he was ready to meet any demand, no matter how unusual. He then threw himself down in front of the family shrine and offered heartfelt prayers to the Spirit of the Lantern, humbly begging for her forgiveness for his thoughtless and disrespectful actions.
From that very hour the invalid began to mend, and steadily improving day by day, her normal health was soon entirely regained, until it seemed to her as though her long and strange illness had been but an evil dream.
From that hour, the patient started to get better, and as she steadily improved day by day, her normal health was soon fully restored, until it felt to her as if her long and unusual illness had just been a bad dream.
One evening after her recovery, when the husband and wife were sitting together and speaking joyfully of her unexpected and almost miraculous restoration to health, the lantern flared up as before and in the column of brilliant light the form of the spirit again appeared.
One evening after she recovered, when the husband and wife were sitting together and happily talking about her unexpected and almost miraculous return to health, the lantern flared up like before, and in the beam of bright light, the spirit's form appeared again.
"Notwithstanding your unkind reception of me the last time I came, I have driven out the devil and saved your wife's life. In return for this service I have come to ask a favour of you, Tomosaburo San," said the spirit. "I have a daughter who is now of a marriageable age. The reason of my visit is to request you to find a suitable husband for her."
"Even though you were unwelcoming to me the last time I visited, I've exorcised the demon and saved your wife's life. In return for this favor, I'm here to ask something of you, Tomosaburo San," said the spirit. "I have a daughter who is now of the right age to marry. The reason I'm here is to ask you to help find her a suitable husband."
"But I am a human being," remonstrated the perplexed man, "and you are a spirit! We belong to different worlds, and a wide and impassable gulf separates us. How would it be possible for me to do as you wish?"
"But I’m just a human," the confused man protested, "and you’re a spirit! We come from different worlds, and there’s a huge, insurmountable divide between us. How could I possibly do what you want?"
"It is an easier matter than you imagine," replied the spirit. "All you have to do is to take some blocks of kiri-wood [Paulownia Imperialist] and to carve out from them several little figures of men; when they are finished I will bestow upon one of them the hand of my daughter."
"It’s simpler than you think," the spirit replied. "All you need to do is take some blocks of kiri-wood [Paulownia Imperialist] and carve out a few small figures of men; once you’re done, I’ll grant one of them my daughter’s hand in marriage."
"If that is all, then it is not so difficult as I thought, and I will undertake to do as you wish," assented Tomosaburo, and no sooner had the spirit vanished than he opened his tool box and set to work upon the appointed task with such alacrity that in a few days he had fashioned out in miniature several very creditable effigies of the desired bridegroom, and when the wooden dolls were completed he laid them out in a row upon his desk.
"If that's all, then it's not as hard as I thought, and I'll happily do what you want," agreed Tomosaburo. As soon as the spirit disappeared, he opened his toolbox and got to work on the assigned task with such enthusiasm that within a few days, he had crafted several quite impressive miniatures of the desired groom. Once the wooden dolls were finished, he arranged them in a row on his desk.
The next morning, on awaking, he lost no time in ascertaining what had befallen the quaint little figures, but apparently they had found favour with the spirit, for all had disappeared during the night. He now hoped that the strange and supernatural visitant would trouble them no more, but the next night she again appeared:
The next morning, upon waking up, he quickly checked to see what had happened to the charming little figures, but it seemed they had won the spirit’s favor, as they had all vanished overnight. He now hoped that the unusual and supernatural visitor would not bother them again, but the following night, she appeared once more:
"Owing to your kind assistance my daughter's future is settled. As a mark of our gratitude for the trouble you have taken, we earnestly desire the presence of both yourself and your wife at the marriage feast. When the time arrives promise to come without fail."
"Thanks to your generous help, my daughter's future is secure. As a token of our appreciation for all the trouble you've taken, we sincerely hope you and your wife can join us at the wedding celebration. When the time comes, please promise to be there."
By this time Tomosaburo was thoroughly wearied of these ghostly visitations and considered it highly obnoxious to be in league with such weird and intangible beings, yet fully aware of their powers of working evil, he dared not offend them. He racked his brains for some way of escape from this uncanny invitation, but before he could frame any reply suitable to the emergency, and while he was hesitating, the spirit vanished.
By this point, Tomosaburo was completely exhausted by these ghostly visits and found it really annoying to be associated with such strange and unfathomable beings. However, knowing their ability to cause harm, he didn't dare upset them. He desperately tried to figure out a way to decline this eerie invitation, but before he could come up with an appropriate response, and while he was still hesitating, the spirit disappeared.
Long did the perplexed man ponder over the strange situation, but the more he thought the more embarrassed he became: and there seemed no solution of his dilemma.
The confused man thought about the strange situation for a long time, but the more he considered it, the more embarrassed he felt: and there seemed to be no solution to his problem.
The next night the spirit again returned.
The next night, the spirit came back again.
"As I had the honour to inform you, we have prepared an entertainment at which your presence is desired. All is now in readiness. The wedding ceremony has taken place and the assembled company await your arrival with impatience. Kindly follow me at once!" and the wraith made imperious gestures to Tomosaburo and his wife to accompany her. With a sudden movement she darted from the lantern flame and glided out of the room, now and again looking back with furtive glances to see that they were surely following—and thus they passed, the spirit guiding them, along the passage to the outer porch.
"As I have the honor to inform you, we have prepared an event that you are invited to. Everything is ready now. The wedding ceremony has taken place, and the gathered guests are eagerly waiting for your arrival. Please follow me immediately!" The wraith made commanding gestures for Tomosaburo and his wife to come with her. With a sudden motion, she darted from the lantern's glow and glided out of the room, occasionally glancing back to ensure they were following—and so they moved, the spirit leading them, down the hallway to the outer porch.
The idea of accepting the spirit's hospitality was highly repugnant to the astonished couple, but remembering the dire consequences of his first refusal to comply with the ghostly visitor's request, Tomosaburo thought it wiser to simulate acquiescence. He was well aware that in some strange and incomprehensible manner his wife owed her sudden recovery to the spirit's agency, and for this boon he felt it would be both unseemly and ungrateful—and possibly dangerous—to refuse. In great embarrassment, and at a loss for any plausible excuse, he felt half dazed, and as though all capacity for voluntary action was deserting him.
The idea of accepting the ghost's hospitality was really off-putting to the shocked couple, but remembering the terrible consequences of his first refusal to go along with the ghost's request, Tomosaburo thought it would be smarter to pretend to agree. He knew that somehow his wife’s sudden recovery was connected to the spirit's involvement, and for this gift, he felt it would be both inappropriate and ungrateful—and maybe even risky—to say no. Feeling very embarrassed and unable to come up with any good excuses, he felt a bit dazed, as if all ability to act on his own was slipping away.
What was Tomosaburo's surprise on reaching the entrance to find stationed there a procession, like the train of some great personage, awaiting him. On their appearance the liveried bearers hastened to bring forward two magnificent palanquins of lacquer and gold, and at the same moment a tall man garbed in ceremonial robes advanced and with a deep obeisance requested them not to hesitate, saying:
What surprised Tomosaburo as he arrived at the entrance was a procession waiting for him, like the entourage of a VIP. As they showed up, the uniformed bearers quickly brought forward two stunning palanquins made of lacquer and gold. At the same time, a tall man dressed in ceremonial robes stepped forward, bowed deeply, and asked them not to hesitate, saying:
"Honoured sir, these kago[2] are for your august conveyance—deign to enter so that we may proceed to your destination."
"Dear sir, these kago[2] are for your esteemed transport—please step inside so we can take you to your destination."
At the same time the members of the procession and the bearers bowed low, and in curious high-pitched voices all repeated the invitation in a chorus:
At the same time, the members of the procession and the bearers bent low, and in high-pitched voices, they all echoed the invitation in unison:
"Please deign to enter the kago!"
"Please come into the kago!"
Both Tomosaburo and his wife were not only amazed at the splendour of the escort which had been provided for them, but they realized that what was happening to them was most mysterious, and might have unexpected consequences. However, it was too late to draw back now, and all they could do was to fall in with the arrangement with as bold a front as they could muster. They both stepped valiantly into the elaborately decorated kago; thereupon the attendants surrounded the palanquins, the bearers raised the shafts shoulder high, and the procession formed in line and set out on its ghostly expedition.
Both Tomosaburo and his wife were not only amazed by the splendor of the escort provided for them, but they also realized that what was happening was quite mysterious and could lead to unexpected consequences. However, it was too late to back out now, and all they could do was go along with the plan as confidently as they could. They both bravely stepped into the elaborately decorated kago; then the attendants surrounded the palanquins, the bearers lifted the shafts to their shoulders, and the procession lined up and began its ghostly journey.
The night was still and very dark. Thick masses of sable cloud obscured the heavens, with no friendly gleams of moon or stars to illumine their unknown path, and peering through the bamboo blinds nothing met Tomosaburo's anxious gaze but the impenetrable gloom of the inky sky.
The night was quiet and pitch black. Thick clumps of dark clouds blocked out the sky, with no comforting light from the moon or stars to light their unseen way, and looking through the bamboo blinds, all Tomosaburo could see was the dense darkness of the black sky.
Seated in the palanquins the adventurous couple were undergoing a strange experience. To their mystified senses it did not seem as if the kago was being borne along over the ground in the ordinary manner, but the sensation was as though they were being swiftly impelled by some mysterious unseen force, which caused them to skim through the air like the flight of birds. After some time had elapsed the sombre blackness of the night somewhat lifted, and they were dimly able to discern the curved outlines of a large mansion which they were now approaching, and which appeared to be situated in a spacious and thickly wooded park.
Seated in the palanquins, the adventurous couple was having a strange experience. To their confused senses, it didn't feel like the kago was being carried along the ground in the usual way; instead, it felt as if they were being swiftly propelled by some mysterious unseen force, making them glide through the air like birds. After a while, the dark night began to lift a bit, and they could faintly make out the curved outlines of a large mansion they were approaching, which seemed to be located in a spacious and densely wooded park.
The bearers entered the large roofed gate and, crossing an intervening space of garden, carefully lowered their burdens before the main entrance of the house, where a body of servants and retainers were already waiting to welcome the expected guests with assiduous attentions. Tomosaburo and his wife alighted from their conveyances and were ushered into a reception room of great size and splendour, where, as soon as they were seated in the place of honour near the alcove, refreshments were served by a bevy of fair waiting-maids in ceremonial costumes. As soon as they were rested from the fatigues of their journey an usher appeared and bowing profoundly to the bewildered new-comers announced that the marriage feast was about to be celebrated and their presence was requested without delay.
The bearers entered the large covered gate and, crossing a garden area, carefully set down their loads in front of the main entrance of the house, where a group of servants and attendants were already waiting to welcome the expected guests with dedicated attention. Tomosaburo and his wife got out of their vehicles and were taken into a spacious and splendid reception room, where, as soon as they settled into the place of honor near the alcove, a group of lovely waitresses in formal outfits served refreshments. Once they had rested from their journey, an usher appeared and, bowing deeply to the surprised newcomers, announced that the wedding feast was about to begin and their presence was needed immediately.
Following this guide they proceeded through the various ante-rooms and along the corridors. The whole interior of the mansion, the sumptuousness of its appointments and the delicate beauty of its finishings, were such as to fill their hearts with wonder and admiration.
Following this guide, they made their way through the different waiting rooms and down the hallways. The entire inside of the mansion, with its lavish decorations and intricate details, filled them with awe and appreciation.
The floors of the passages shone like mirrors, so fine was the quality of the satiny woods, and the richly inlaid ceilings showed that no expense or trouble had been spared in the selection of all that was ancient and rare, both in materials and workmanship. Certain of the pillars were formed by the trunks of petrified trees, brought from great distances, and on every side perfect taste and limitless wealth were apparent in every detail of the scheme of decoration.
The floors of the hallways gleamed like mirrors, the quality of the smooth woods was so high, and the beautifully crafted ceilings showed that no expense or effort had been spared in choosing all that was ancient and unique, both in materials and craftsmanship. Some of the pillars were made from the trunks of petrified trees, transported from far away, and everywhere you looked, you could see impeccable taste and boundless wealth reflected in every detail of the decoration scheme.
More and more deeply impressed with his surroundings, Tomosaburo obediently followed in the wake of the ushers. As they neared the stately guest-chamber an eerie and numbing sensation seemed to creep through his veins.
More and more captivated by his surroundings, Tomosaburo obediently followed the ushers. As they got closer to the grand guest room, a strange and unsettling feeling seemed to spread through his veins.
Observing more closely the surrounding figures that flitted to and fro, with a shock of horror he suddenly became aware that their faces were well known to him and of many in that shadowy throng he recognized the features and forms of friends and relatives long since dead. Along the corridors leading to the principal hall numerous attendants were gathered: all their features were familiar to Tomosaburo, but none of them betrayed the slightest sign of recognition. Gradually his dazed brain began to understand that he was visiting in the underworld, that everything about him was unreal—in fact, a dream of the past—and he feebly wondered of what hallucination he could be the victim to be thus abruptly bidden to such an illusory carnival, where all the wedding guests seemed to be denizens of the Meido, that dusky kingdom of departed spirits! But no time was left him for conjecture, for on reaching the ante-room they were immediately ushered into a magnificent hall where all preparations for the feast had been set out, and where the Elysian Strand[3] and the symbols of marriage were all duly arranged according to time-honoured custom.
Observing more closely the figures around him that moved back and forth, he was hit with a shock of horror as he suddenly realized that their faces were familiar to him. Many of the people in that shadowy crowd were friends and relatives he had lost long ago. Along the corridors leading to the main hall, numerous attendants were gathered: all their faces were known to Tomosaburo, but none of them showed the slightest sign of recognition. Gradually, his confused mind began to grasp that he was in the underworld, that everything around him was unreal—in fact, a dream from the past—and he weakly wondered what kind of hallucination could lead him to be thrust into such a illusory celebration, where all the wedding guests appeared to be residents of the Meido, that dark realm of departed spirits! But he had no time for speculation, because upon reaching the ante-room, they were immediately led into a magnificent hall where everything for the feast had been prepared, and where the Elysian Strand[3] and the symbols of marriage were all arranged according to time-honored custom.
Here the bridegroom and his bride were seated in state, both attired in elegant robes as befitting the occasion. Tomosaburo, who had acted such a strange and important part in providing the farcical groom for this unheard-of marriage, gazed searchingly at the newly wedded husband, whose mien was quite dignified and imposing, and whose thick dark locks were crowned with a nobleman's coronet. He wondered what part the wooden figures he had carved according to the spirit's behest had taken in the composition of the bridegroom he now saw before him. Strangely, indeed, his features bore a striking resemblance to the little puppets that Tomosaburo had fashioned from the kiri-wood some days before.
Here, the groom and his bride were seated in a grand setting, both dressed in elegant outfits suitable for the occasion. Tomosaburo, who played such a strange and significant role in arranging the humorous groom for this unusual wedding, looked closely at the newly married husband, whose appearance was dignified and impressive, with thick dark hair topped by a nobleman's coronet. He wondered what role the wooden figures he had carved at the spirit's direction had played in the creation of the groom he saw before him. Oddly enough, the groom's features closely resembled the little puppets that Tomosaburo had made from the kiri-wood a few days earlier.
The nuptial couple were receiving the congratulations of the assembled guests, and no sooner had Tomosaburo and his wife entered the room than the wedding party all came forward in a body to greet them and to offer thanks for their condescension in gracing that happy occasion with their presence. They were ceremoniously conducted to seats in a place of honour, and invited with great cordiality to participate in the evening's entertainment.
The newlyweds were receiving congratulations from the gathered guests, and as soon as Tomosaburo and his wife entered the room, the entire wedding party came forward to greet them and thank them for honoring the occasion with their presence. They were formally shown to seats of honor and warmly invited to join in the evening's festivities.
Servants then entered bearing all sorts of tempting dainties piled on lacquer trays in the form of large shells; the feast was spread before the whole assemblage; wine flowed in abundance, and by degrees conversation, laughter, and merriment became universal and the banquet-hall echoed with the carousal of the ghostly throng.
Servants then came in carrying all kinds of delicious treats stacked on glossy trays shaped like large shells; the feast was laid out for everyone present; wine flowed freely, and gradually conversation, laughter, and joy filled the air, the banquet hall resonating with the revelry of the ghostly crowd.
Under the influence of the good cheer Tomosaburo's apprehension and alarm of his weird environment gradually wore off, he partook freely of the refreshments, and associated himself more and more with the gaiety and joviality of the evening's revel.
Under the effect of the positive atmosphere, Tomosaburo's feelings of unease and fear about his strange surroundings slowly faded away. He enjoyed the refreshments without hesitation and became increasingly involved in the merriment and joy of the evening's celebration.
The night wore on and when the hour of midnight struck the banquet was at its height.
The night went on, and when midnight hit, the banquet was in full swing.
In the mirth and glamour of that strange marriage feast Tomosaburo had lost all track of time, when suddenly the clear sound of a cock's crow penetrated his clouded brain and, looking up, the transparency of the shoji[4] of the room began to slowly whiten in the grey of dawn. Like a flash of lightning Tomosaburo and his wife found themselves transported back, safe and sound, into their own room.
In the joy and sparkle of that unusual wedding celebration, Tomosaburo completely lost track of time. Suddenly, the distinct sound of a rooster crowing broke through his hazy mind, and as he looked up, the clarity of the shoji[4] of the room began to gradually lighten with the grey of dawn. In an instant, Tomosaburo and his wife found themselves safely back in their own room.
On reflection he found his better nature more and more troubled by such an uncanny experience, and he spent much time pondering over the matter, which seemed to require such delicate handling. He determined that at all costs communications must be broken off with the importunate spirit.
On reflection, he found his better nature increasingly disturbed by such a strange experience, and he spent a lot of time thinking about it, which seemed to need careful management. He decided that at all costs, he had to cut ties with the pushy spirit.
A few days passed and Tomosaburo began to cherish the hope that he had seen the last of the Spirit of the Lantern, but his congratulations on escaping her unwelcome attentions proved premature. That very night, no sooner had he laid himself down to rest, than lo! and behold, the lantern shot up in the familiar shaft of light, and there in the lurid glow appeared the spirit, looking more than ever bent on mischief. Tomosaburo lost all patience. Glaring savagely at the unwelcome visitant he seized his wooden pillow[5] and, determining to rid himself of her persecutions once and for all, he exerted his whole strength and hurled it straight at the intruder. His aim was true, and the missile struck the goblin squarely on the forehead, overturning the lantern and plunging the room into black darkness. "Wa, Wa!" wailed the spirit in a thin haunting cry, that gradually grew fainter and fainter till she finally disappeared like a luminous trail of vanishing blue smoke.
A few days went by, and Tomosaburo started to hope that he had seen the last of the Spirit of the Lantern, but he celebrated too soon. That very night, as soon as he lay down to sleep, suddenly, the lantern lit up in the familiar beam of light, and there in the eerie glow appeared the spirit, looking more mischievous than ever. Tomosaburo lost his patience completely. Scowling fiercely at the unwelcome visitor, he grabbed his wooden pillow[5] and, determined to get rid of her once and for all, he used all his strength and threw it directly at her. His throw was accurate, and the pillow hit the goblin squarely on the forehead, knocking over the lantern and plunging the room into complete darkness. “Wa, Wa!” cried the spirit in a thin haunting voice, which gradually faded away until she finally vanished like a glowing trail of disappearing blue smoke.
From that very hour Tomosaburo's wife was again stricken with her former malady, and no remedies being of any avail, within two days it took a turn for the worse and she died.
From that moment on, Tomosaburo's wife was once again affected by her previous illness, and with no treatments proving effective, within two days her condition worsened and she passed away.
The sorrow-stricken husband bitterly regretted his impetuous action in giving way to that fatal fit of anger and, moreover, in appearing so forgetful of the past favour he had received from the spirit. He therefore prayed earnestly to the offended apparition, apologizing with humble contrition for his cruelty and ingratitude.
The grief-stricken husband deeply regretted his hasty decision to give in to that disastrous fit of anger and, on top of that, for seeming so oblivious to the past kindness he had received from the spirit. He earnestly prayed to the offended apparition, sincerely apologizing for his cruelty and ingratitude.
But the Spirit of the Lantern had been too deeply outraged to return, and Tomosaburo's repentance for his rash impulse proved all in vain.
But the Spirit of the Lantern was too deeply offended to come back, and Tomosaburo's remorse for his hasty decision turned out to be completely pointless.
These melancholy events caused the unhappy husband to take a strong aversion to the house, which he felt sure must be haunted, and he decided to leave that neighbourhood with as little delay as possible.
These sad events made the unhappy husband develop a strong dislike for the house, which he was convinced must be haunted, and he decided to leave the neighborhood as quickly as possible.
As soon as a suitable dwelling was found and the details of his migration arranged, the carriers were summoned to transport his household goods to the new abode, but to the alarm and consternation of every one, when the servants attempted to move the furniture, the whole contents of the house by some unseen power adhered fast to the floor, and no human power was available to dislodge them.
As soon as a suitable place was found and the details of his move were arranged, the movers were called in to transport his belongings to the new home. However, to everyone’s shock and dismay, when the employees tried to move the furniture, everything in the house seemed to somehow stick immovably to the floor, and no one could free it.
Then Tomosaburo's little son fell ill and died. Such was the revenge of the Spirit of the Lantern.
Then Tomosaburo's young son got sick and passed away. That was the revenge of the Spirit of the Lantern.
[2] Kago = palanquins.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kago = portable chairs.
[3] Horai Dai, the Eastern fairyland, where death and sickness never come, and where the fabulous old couple of Takasayo, paragons of conjugal felicity and constancy, live for ever in the shade of the evergreen pines, while storks and green-tailed tortoises, emblems of prosperity and ten thousand years of life, keep them company.
[3] Horai Dai, the Eastern paradise, where death and illness never arrive, and where the legendary elderly couple of Takasayo, examples of marital happiness and loyalty, live forever in the shade of evergreen pines, while storks and green-tailed tortoises, symbols of prosperity and longevity, accompany them.
[4] Shoji, the sliding screens which takes the place of doors and windows in a Japanese house—the framework is of a fine lattice-work of wood, covered with white paper sufficiently transparent to let in the light.
[4] Shoji, the sliding screens that replace doors and windows in a Japanese home—the frame is made of a delicate wooden lattice, covered with white paper that is clear enough to let in light.
[5] The old Japanese pillow was a wooden stand, on the top of which was a groove; in this was placed a small roll of cotton-wool covered with silk or crêpe, etc.
[5] The traditional Japanese pillow was a wooden support with a groove on top, where a small roll of cotton wool wrapped in silk or crêpe was placed.
THE REINCARNATION OF TAMA
"Felt within themselves the sacred
passion of the second life.
Hope the best, but hold the Present
fatal daughter of the Past.
Love will conquer at the last."
TENNYSON
"Felt within themselves the sacred
passion for the afterlife.
Hope for the best, but hold onto the Present
the unavoidable daughter of the Past.
Love will ultimately prevail."
TENNYSON
N.B.—It is a common Japanese belief that the soul may be re-born more than once into this world. A Buddhist proverb says:
N.B.—Many people in Japan believe that the soul can be reborn multiple times in this world. A Buddhist saying goes:
Oya-ko, is-sé
Fufu wa, ni-sé,
Shu ju wa, sansé.
Parent and child for one life;
Husband and wife for two lives;
Master and servant for three lives.
Parent-child, together
Fufu, go ahead
Shu ju wa, sansé.
Parents and children for one lifetime;
Husbands and wives for two lifetimes;
Masters and servants for three lifetimes.
Under the strong provocation of the passions of love, loyalty and patriotism, the soul may be reincarnated as many as seven times. The hero Hirose, before Port Arthur in 1904, wrote a poem during the last moments of his life saying that he would return seven times to work for his country.
Under the intense influence of love, loyalty, and patriotism, the soul can be reincarnated up to seven times. The hero Hirose, before Port Arthur in 1904, wrote a poem in his final moments, stating that he would return seven times to serve his country.
THE REINCARNATION OF TAMA
Many years ago in Yedo,[1] in the district of Fukagawa, there lived a rich timber merchant. He and his wife dwelt together in perfect accord, but though their business prospered and their wealth increased as the years went by, they were a disappointed couple, for by the time they had reached middle age they were still unblessed with children. This was a great grief to them, for the one desire of their lives was to have a child.
Many years ago in Yedo,[1] in the Fukagawa district, there lived a wealthy timber merchant. He and his wife lived together in harmony, but even though their business thrived and their wealth grew over the years, they were a disappointed couple. By the time they reached middle age, they still had no children, which caused them great sorrow, as their one true wish in life was to have a child.
The merchant at last determined to make a pilgrimage to several temples in company with his wife, and to supplicate the gods for the long yearned-for joy of offspring. When the arduous tour was over they both went to a resort in the hills noted for its mineral springs, the woman hoping earnestly that the medicinal waters would improve her health and bring about the desired result.
The merchant finally decided to go on a pilgrimage to several temples with his wife, asking the gods for the long-desired joy of having children. After their challenging journey, they both traveled to a retreat in the hills famous for its mineral springs, with the woman sincerely hoping that the healing waters would improve her health and help achieve their goal.
A year passed and the merchant's wife at last gave birth to a daughter. Both parents rejoiced that the Gods had answered their prayers. They reared the child with great care, likening her to a precious gem held tenderly in both hands, and they named her Tama, the Jewel.
A year went by, and the merchant's wife finally gave birth to a daughter. Both parents were overjoyed that the Gods had answered their prayers. They raised the child with great care, treating her like a precious gem held gently in both hands, and they named her Tama, the Jewel.
As an infant Tama gave promise of great beauty, and when she grew into girlhood she more than fulfilled that promise. Their friends all declared that they had never seen such loveliness, and people compared her to a morning-glory, besprinkled with dew and glowing with the freshness of a summer dawn.
As a baby, Tama showed signs of incredible beauty, and as she transitioned into her teenage years, she exceeded those expectations. Their friends all said they had never encountered such beauty, and people likened her to a morning-glory, glistening with dew and radiating the freshness of a summer morning.
She had a tiny mole on the side of her snowy neck. This was her sole and distinguishing blemish.
She had a small mole on the side of her fair neck. This was her only distinct mark.
Tama, the Jewel, proved a gifted child. She acquired reading and the writing of hieroglyphics with remarkable facility, and in all her studies was in advance of girls of her own age. She danced with grace, and sang and played the koto enchantingly, and she was also accomplished in the arts of flower-arrangement and the tea-ceremony.
Tama, the Jewel, turned out to be a talented child. She quickly learned to read and write hieroglyphics, and in all her studies, she excelled beyond girls her own age. She danced gracefully, sang beautifully, and played the koto charmingly, and she was also skilled in flower arrangement and the tea ceremony.
When she reached the age of sixteen her parents thought it was time to seek a suitable bridegroom for her. Very early marriages were the custom of the day, and besides that her parents wished to see her happily established in life before they grew older. As she was the only child, her husband would become the adopted son, and thus the succession to the family would be secured. However, it proved exceedingly difficult to find anyone who would meet all their requirements.
When she turned sixteen, her parents decided it was time to find her a suitable husband. Early marriages were common back then, and they wanted to see her happily settled in life before they grew older. Since she was their only child, her husband would essentially become their adopted son, ensuring the family's future. However, they found it incredibly challenging to find someone who met all their expectations.
Now it happened that near-by in a small house there lived a man by the name of Hayashi. He was a provincial samurai, but for some reason or other had left his Daimio's domain and settled in Yedo. His wife was long since dead, but he had an only son whom he educated in the refinements of the military class. The family was a poor one, for all samurai were trained to hold poverty in high esteem; and to despise trade and money-making.
Now, it so happened that nearby in a small house lived a man named Hayashi. He was a provincial samurai, but for some reason, he had left his Daimyo's territory and settled in Edo. His wife had passed away long ago, but he had an only son whom he raised with the values of the warrior class. The family was poor, as all samurai were taught to value poverty and look down on trade and making money.
Both father and son led simple lives and eked out their small patrimony by giving lessons in the reading of the classics and in calligraphy, and by telling fortunes according to the Confucian system of divination. Both were respected by all who knew them for their learning and upright lives.
Both the father and son lived simple lives, making a modest income by teaching the classics and calligraphy, as well as offering fortunes based on the Confucian divination method. They were respected by everyone who knew them for their knowledge and integrity.
At the time this story opens the elder Hayashi had just died and the son, though only nineteen years of age, carried on his father's work.
At the beginning of this story, the elder Hayashi had just passed away, and his son, despite being only nineteen, continued his father's legacy.
The young man was strikingly handsome. Of the aristocratic type, with long dark eyes, aquiline features and a pale, cream-like complexion, he attracted notice wheresoever he went, and though shabbily dressed he always bore himself with great dignity. He was a musician and played the flute with unusual skill, and the game of go[2] was his favourite pastime, a taste which made him very popular with older men.
The young man was incredibly handsome. He had an aristocratic look, with long dark eyes, sharp features, and a pale, creamy complexion. He caught attention wherever he went, and even though he dressed poorly, he always carried himself with great dignity. He was a musician and played the flute with exceptional skill, and his favorite pastime was the game of go[2], which made him quite popular among older men.
He often passed the rich merchant's house and Tama, the Jewel, noticed the young man coming and going with his flute. Questioning her nurse, she learned all there was to know about his history, his poverty, his scholarly attainments, his skill as a musician and the recent sorrow he had sustained in the death of his father.
He often walked by the wealthy merchant's house, and Tama, the Jewel, saw the young man coming and going with his flute. After asking her nurse, she found out everything about his background, his struggles, his education, his talent as a musician, and the recent grief he experienced due to his father's death.
Besides being attracted by his good looks, the beautiful Tama's heart went out in sympathy to the young man in his misfortune and loneliness, and she asked her mother to invite him to the house as her music-master, so that they might play duets together—he performing on the flute to her accompaniment on the koto.
Besides being drawn in by his good looks, the lovely Tama felt sympathy for the young man in his misfortune and loneliness. She asked her mother to invite him to their home as her music teacher so they could play duets together—he would play the flute while she accompanied him on the koto.
The mother consented, thinking the plan an excellent one, and the young samurai became a frequent visitor in the merchant's house. Tama's father was delighted when Hayashi proved to be an expert at go, and often asked him to come and spend the evening. As soon as dinner was over the merchant would order the chequer-board to be brought and Hayashi was then invited to try his hand at a game.
The mother agreed, thinking it was a great idea, and the young samurai started visiting the merchant's house often. Tama's father was thrilled when Hayashi showed he was skilled at go, and he frequently asked him to come and spend the evening. As soon as dinner was done, the merchant would have the checkerboard brought out, and then he invited Hayashi to play a game.
In this way the intimacy deepened till by degrees the young man was treated like a trusted member of the family.
In this way, the closeness grew until gradually the young man was treated like a trusted member of the family.
The young master and pupil thus meeting day by day, presently fell in love, for heart calls to heart when both are young and handsome and the bond of similar tastes cements the friendship. Choosing themes and songs expressive of love they communicated their sentiments to one another through the romantic medium of music, and the two instruments blended in perfect harmony, the koto's accompaniment giving an ardent response to the plaintive melody of the young man's flute, which wailed forth the hopeless passion consuming his soul for the lovely maiden.
The young master and his pupil met day after day and soon fell in love, because when you're young and attractive, hearts naturally connect, especially when you share similar interests. They chose themes and songs that expressed love, sharing their feelings through the romantic medium of music. The two instruments created perfect harmony, with the koto providing a passionate response to the sad melody of the young man's flute, which conveyed the hopeless longing he felt for the beautiful girl.

Tama's father was delighted when Hayashi proved to be an expert at go, and often asked him to come and spend the evening
Tama's father was thrilled when Hayashi showed he was really good at go, and frequently invited him over to hang out in the evening.
Tama's parents were totally unaware of all that was happening, but her nurse soon guessed the secret of the young couple. The woman, who loved her charge faithfully and devotedly, could not bear to see her unhappy, and foolishly helped the lovers to meet each other in secret. With these unexpected opportunities they pledged themselves to each other for all their lives to come, and tried to think of some way by which they could obtain the old people's consent to their marriage. But Hayashi guessed that the merchant was ambitious for his daughter, and knew that it was improbable that he would accept a son-in-law as poor and obscure as himself. So he postponed asking for her hand until it was too late.
Tama's parents had no idea what was going on, but her nurse quickly figured out the secret of the young couple. The woman, who cared for her charge with loyalty and devotion, couldn't stand to see her unhappy and foolishly helped the lovers meet in secret. With these unexpected chances, they promised to be together for the rest of their lives and tried to think of a way to get the old couple's approval for their marriage. However, Hayashi suspected that the merchant was aiming high for his daughter and knew it was unlikely he would accept a son-in-law as poor and obscure as he was. So, he delayed asking for her hand until it was too late.
At this time a rich man whom Tama's parents deemed a suitable match for their daughter presented his proposals, and Tama was suddenly told that they approved of the marriage and that she must prepare for the bridal.
At that moment, a wealthy man whom Tama's parents considered a good match for their daughter made his proposal, and Tama was suddenly informed that they approved of the marriage and that she needed to get ready for the wedding.
Tama was overwhelmed with despair. That day Hayashi had promised to come and play his favourite game with her father. The nurse contrived that the lovers should meet first, and then Tama told Hayashi of the alliance which had been arranged. Weeping, she insisted that an elopement was the only solution to their difficulties. He consented to escape to some distant place with her that very night. Gathering her in his arms he tried to still her sobbing, and Tama clung to him, declaring that she would die rather than be separated from him.
Tama was filled with despair. That day, Hayashi had promised to come and play his favorite game with her father. The nurse arranged for the lovers to meet first, and then Tama told Hayashi about the alliance that had been set up. Crying, she insisted that running away was the only way to solve their problems. He agreed to escape with her to some faraway place that very night. Holding her close, he tried to calm her tears, and Tama clung to him, saying that she would rather die than be apart from him.
They were thus surprised by her mother, and their secret could no longer be concealed. Tama was taken from him gently but firmly and shut up like a prisoner in one room. The vigilance of the parents being in this manner rudely awakened, the mother never allowed the girl out of her sight, and Hayashi was peremptorily forbidden the house.
They were caught off guard by her mother, and their secret could no longer be hidden. Tama was taken away from him gently but firmly and locked up like a prisoner in one room. With the parents' attention suddenly drawn to the situation, the mother never let the girl out of her sight, and Hayashi was strictly banned from the house.
The young man, fearing the wrath of her parents, went to live in another part of the city, telling no one of his whereabouts.
The young man, afraid of her parents' anger, moved to another part of the city, keeping his location a secret from everyone.
Tama was inconsolable. She pined for her lover and soon fell ill. Her elaborate trousseau and the outfit for the bridal household was complete but the wedding ceremony had to be postponed.
Tama was heartbroken. She missed her lover and quickly became sick. Her beautiful trousseau and the outfit for the bridal home were ready, but the wedding ceremony had to be delayed.
Both parents became very anxious for, as the days went by, instead of getting better their daughter visibly wasted away and sometimes could not leave her bed, so weak did she become. To distract her mind they took her to places of amusement like the theatre, or to gardens noted for the blossoming of trees and flowers. Then finally they carried her to places like Hakone and Atami, hoping that the mineral baths and the change of air and scene would cure her. But it was all to no purpose, Tama grew worse in spite of the devotion lavished upon her. Seriously alarmed, the parents called in a doctor. He declared Tama's malady to be love-sickness, and said that unless she were united to the man she pined for that she might die.
Both parents became extremely anxious because, as the days passed, their daughter visibly continued to waste away and sometimes couldn't leave her bed due to her weakness. To distract her, they took her to entertainment spots like the theater or to gardens famous for their blooming trees and flowers. Eventually, they took her to places like Hakone and Atami, hoping that the mineral baths and the change of scenery would help her recover. But none of it made a difference; Tama continued to deteriorate despite their caring efforts. Seriously worried, the parents called in a doctor. He diagnosed Tama's illness as love-sickness and said that unless she was with the man she longed for, she might die.
Her mother now begged the father to allow the marriage with Hayashi to take place. Though he was not the man of their choice in worldly position, yet if their daughter loved him, it were better that she should marry him than that she should die.
Her mother now urged the father to let the marriage with Hayashi happen. Even though he wasn't the ideal choice in terms of status, if their daughter loved him, it was better for her to marry him than to face a life without love.
But now arose a difficulty of which they had not dreamed. Hayashi had moved away no one knew whither, and all their frantic efforts to trace him were fruitless.
But now a difficulty arose that they hadn't anticipated. Hayashi had disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone, and all their desperate attempts to find him were pointless.
A year passed slowly by. When Tama was told that her parents had consented to her marrying her beloved, she brightened up with the hope of seeing him again, and appeared to regain her health for a short time. But as month followed month and he never came, the waiting and the sickening disappointment proved too much for the already weakened frame of the young girl. She drooped and died just as she had attained her seventeenth birthday.
A year dragged on. When Tama learned that her parents had agreed to let her marry her love, she perked up with the hope of seeing him again and seemed to regain her strength for a little while. But as the months went by without any sign of him, the waiting and the crushing disappointment were too much for her already fragile condition. She faded away and passed just after turning seventeen.
It was springtime when the sad event occurred. Hayashi had never forgotten the beautiful girl nor the vows they had mutually plighted, and he swore never to accept another woman as his wife. He longed for news of Tama, but he realized how imprudent and blameable his conduct had been in entering into a secret love-affair with a young girl, and he feared that her father might kill him were he to return even for a single day to the vicinity. Weakly he told himself that she had in all probability forgotten him by this time and was surely married to the man of her parents' choice.
It was spring when the sad event happened. Hayashi had never forgotten the beautiful girl or the promises they had made to each other, and he vowed never to take another woman as his wife. He longed for news of Tama, but he realized how foolish and wrong it had been to get involved in a secret relationship with a young girl. He feared that her father might kill him if he returned, even for a single day, to the area. Weakly, he told himself that she had probably forgotten him by now and was surely married to the man her parents chose.
One fine morning he went fishing on the Sumida river. When evening began to fall he turned homewards. As he sauntered along the river embankment, the water lapping softly and dreamily at his feet, he was suddenly startled to see a girlish form coming towards him in the wavering shadows of declining day. Light as a summer zephyr she glided from under the arches of the blossom laden cherry-trees with the sunset flaming behind her. He remembered long afterward that she had seemed rather to float over the ground than to walk.
One beautiful morning, he went fishing on the Sumida River. As evening started to set in, he headed home. While he strolled along the riverbank, the water gently lapping at his feet, he was suddenly surprised to see a girl approaching him in the flickering shadows of the setting sun. Light as a summer breeze, she moved gracefully from beneath the branches of the cherry trees filled with blossoms, with the sunset glowing behind her. He remembered later that she seemed more to float above the ground than to walk.
To his utter astonishment he at once recognized Tama, and his heart leapt with joy at sight of her. After the first salutations he looked at her closely and congratulated her on her good health and ever-increasing beauty. He then asked her to tell him all that had happened since they were cruelly parted.
To his complete surprise, he immediately recognized Tama, and his heart soared with joy when he saw her. After their initial greetings, he studied her closely and congratulated her on her good health and growing beauty. Then, he asked her to share everything that had happened since they were harshly separated.
In the saddest of tremulous voices Jewel answered: "After you left the house my old and devoted nurse was dismissed for having helped us to meet in secret. From that day to this I have never seen her, but she sent me word that she had returned to her old home."
In the saddest, shaky voice, Jewel replied, "After you left the house, my old and loyal nurse was let go for helping us meet in secret. From that day until now, I've never seen her, but she sent me a message that she went back to her old home."
"Then you are not married yet?" asked Hayashi, his heart beating wildly with hope as he interrupted her.
"Then you’re not married yet?" Hayashi asked, his heart racing with hope as he interrupted her.
"Oh, no," replied Tama, looking at him strangely, "do you think that I could ever forget you? You are my betrothed forever, even after death. Do you not know that the dread of that marriage being forced upon me and my pining for you made me ill for a long time. Sympathizing with my unhappiness, my parents broke off my engagement and then tried to find you. But you had entirely disappeared leaving no trace behind. To-day I started out, resolved to find you with the help of my old nurse. I am on my way to her now. How happy I am to find you thus. Will you not take me to your house and show me where you live?"
"Oh, no," Tama replied, looking at him strangely. "Do you really think I could ever forget you? You’re my fiancé forever, even after death. Don’t you know that the fear of that marriage being forced on me and my longing for you made me sick for a long time? Understanding my unhappiness, my parents canceled my engagement and then tried to find you. But you completely vanished without a trace. Today, I set out determined to find you with the help of my old nurse. I’m on my way to see her now. I’m so happy to find you like this. Will you take me to your house and show me where you live?"

He was suddenly startled to see a girlish form coming towards him in the wavering shadows
He was suddenly shocked to see a girl approaching him in the flickering shadows.
She then turned and walked with him as he led the way to their humble dwelling. Now that her parents had consented to her marrying him they need not wait long, he told himself. How fortunate he was that he should have gained such faithful and unchanging love as that of his beautiful Tama.
She then turned and walked with him as he led the way to their simple home. Now that her parents had agreed to her marrying him, they didn’t have to wait long, he thought to himself. How lucky he was to have earned such loyal and unwavering love from his beautiful Tama.
As they went along exchanging blissful confidences as to their undying love for one another, he told her of his oath never to wed another woman for her dear sake.
As they walked, sharing joyful secrets about their everlasting love for each other, he expressed his vow to never marry another woman for her sake.
They entered the house together, the nearness of her sweet presence thrilling him to his finger-tips. Impatiently he knelt to light the lamp, placed ready on his low writing table, then with joy inexpressible at the anticipation of all that the future held for them, he turned to speak to her.
They walked into the house together, the warmth of her lovely presence exciting him all over. He quickly knelt to turn on the lamp sitting on his small writing table, and then, filled with indescribable joy at everything the future promised for them, he turned to talk to her.
But to his utter bewilderment Tama was gone. He searched the house and garden, and with a lantern went and peered down the road, but she was nowhere to be seen. She had vanished as suddenly and mysteriously as she had appeared.
But to his complete shock, Tama was gone. He searched the house and garden, and with a lantern, he looked down the road, but she was nowhere to be found. She had disappeared just as suddenly and mysteriously as she had shown up.
Hayashi thought the incident more than strange; it was eerie in the extreme. Returning alone to his empty room, he shivered as a chill of foreboding seemed to penetrate his whole being, withering as with an icy breath the newly awakened impulses of hope and longing. A thousand recollections of his love crowded upon him, and kept him tossing uneasily upon his pillow all through the night. With the first break of dawn he was no longer able to control his feverish anxiety for news of her, and rising hurriedly, he at once set out for Fukagawa.
Hayashi found the incident more than just strange; it was downright eerie. As he returned alone to his empty room, a chill of dread crept over him, stifling the newly ignited feelings of hope and yearning. Memories of his love flooded his mind, keeping him restless on his pillow throughout the night. With the first light of dawn, he could no longer hold back his anxious need for news about her, so he quickly got up and headed for Fukagawa.
Eagerly he hastened to the house of an old friend to make inquiries regarding the merchant's family and especially about Tama. To his dismay he learned that she had passed away but a few days before, and listened with an aching heart to the account of her long illness. And he knew that she had died for love of him.
Eagerly, he rushed to the home of an old friend to ask about the merchant's family, especially Tama. To his dismay, he found out that she had passed away just a few days earlier, and he listened with a heavy heart as they recounted her long illness. He understood that she had died for love of him.
He returned to his home stupefied with grief and tormented with self-reproach.
He went back home, overwhelmed with sadness and troubled by guilt.
"Oh, Tama! Tama! My love!" he cried aloud in his anguish, as he threw himself down in his room and gave way to his despair. "Had I but known of your illness I would have come to you. It was your spirit that appeared to me yesterday. Oh! come to me again! Tama! Tama!"
"Oh, Tama! Tama! My love!" he shouted in his sorrow, as he collapsed in his room and succumbed to his despair. "If only I had known about your illness, I would have come to you. It was your spirit that appeared to me yesterday. Oh! Come to me again! Tama! Tama!"
For weeks he was ill, but when he recovered and was able to think collectedly, he could not endure to live longer in such a world of misery. He felt that he was responsible for the untimely death of the young girl. To escape from the insupportable sorrows of life he decided to enter a Buddhist monastery, and joined the order of itinerant monks called Komuso.[3]
For weeks he was sick, but when he got better and could think clearly, he couldn't stand living in such a miserable world any longer. He felt that he was to blame for the young girl's untimely death. To escape the unbearable sorrows of life, he decided to join a Buddhist monastery and became part of the itinerant monk order known as Komuso.[3]
Like the monks in the middle ages in Europe the Komuso enjoyed sanctuary. They were chiefly samurai who wished to hide their identity. Sometimes a breach of the law, such as the killing of a friend, obliged the samurai to cut the ties which bound him to his Daimio; sometimes a family blood-feud forced him to spend his years in tracking down his enemy; sometimes it was disgust of the world, sorrow or disappointment, as in the case of Hayashi: these various reasons often caused men to bury themselves out of remembrance in the remote life of these wandering monks.
Like the monks in medieval Europe, the Komuso found refuge. They were mainly samurai who wanted to hide their identities. Sometimes, a law violation, like killing a friend, forced the samurai to sever ties with his Daimio; other times, a family feud required him to spend his life hunting down his enemy; sometimes it was disgust with the world, sadness, or disappointment, like in Hayashi's case: these different reasons often led men to retreat into the secluded lives of these wandering monks.
The Komuso were always treated with great respect, they enjoyed the hospitality of inns and ships, and a free pass unquestioned across all government barriers.
The Komuso were always treated with a lot of respect; they enjoyed the hospitality of inns and ships and had free, unquestioned access across all government checkpoints.
They wore the stole but not the cassock, and they did not shave their heads like the priesthood. They were distinguished by their strange headgear, which was a wicker basket worn upside down, reaching as far as the chin and completely hiding the face. The rules of their order forbade them to marry, to eat meat, or to drink more than three cups of wine, and when on duty they might not take off their hats or bow to anyone, even to their parents. Outside these restrictions, though nominally priests, their lives were practically those of laymen, and when not on service they spent their time much as they liked in practising the military arts or in study.
They wore the stole but not the cassock, and they didn’t shave their heads like the priests. They were easily recognized by their unusual headgear, which was a wicker basket worn upside down, reaching down to the chin and completely covering their faces. The rules of their order prohibited them from marrying, eating meat, or drinking more than three cups of wine, and while on duty they couldn’t remove their hats or bow to anyone, even their parents. Aside from these restrictions, even though they were considered priests, their lives were mostly like those of regular people, and when not on duty, they spent their time however they wanted, practicing military skills or studying.
As a mental discipline the Komuso were under obligation to go out daily to beg for alms, holding a bowl to receive whatever was bestowed upon them. They affected flute playing. This instrument was cut from the stem nearest the root, the strongest part of the bamboo, and was thus able to serve a double purpose. It gave the monk, who carried nothing with him, the means of earning his daily food, and when necessary was used as a weapon in self-defence.
As a mental discipline, the Komuso were required to go out daily to ask for donations, holding a bowl to collect whatever people chose to give them. They played the flute, which was made from the strongest part of the bamboo stem, cut near the root, serving two purposes. It allowed the monk, who carried nothing else, to earn his daily food, and it could also be used as a weapon for self-defense if needed.
Hayashi, being skilful with his flute, chose the life of the Komuso as being the best suited to him.
Hayashi, talented with his flute, chose the life of the Komuso as the one that suited him best.
Before leaving Tokyo he visited the temple where his lost love was buried and knelt before her tomb. He dedicated his whole life to praying for the repose of her soul and for a happier rebirth. Her kaimyo (death-name) he inscribed on heavy paper, and wheresoever he went he carried this in a fold of his robe where it crossed his breast. It was, and still is, the custom of the Komuso to perform upon the flute as a devotional exercise at religious services.
Before leaving Tokyo, he visited the temple where his lost love was buried and knelt before her grave. He dedicated his entire life to praying for her soul to find peace and for a happier rebirth. He wrote her kaimyo (death-name) on thick paper, and wherever he went, he kept it folded in his robe across his chest. It was, and still is, the custom of the Komuso to play the flute as a devotional practice during religious services.
As each year came round he always made his way to some tranquil spot and rested from his penitential wanderings on the anniversary of the death of Tama.
As each year rolled around, he always found a quiet place to rest from his reflective wandering on the anniversary of Tama's death.
Staying in an isolated room he then set up her kaimyo in the alcove, and placing an incense burner before it, kindled the fragrant sticks and kept them alight from sunrise to sunset. Kneeling before this temporary altar he took out his flute, and pouring the passionate breath of his soul into the plaintive, quivering notes, he reverently offered the music to her sweet and tender spirit, remembering the delight she had always taken in those melodies before the blossom of their love had been defrauded of its fruit of consummation by the blighting blast of interference.
Staying in a secluded room, he set up her kaimyo in the alcove and placed an incense burner in front of it. He lit the fragrant sticks and kept them burning from sunrise to sunset. Kneeling before this makeshift altar, he took out his flute, pouring the deep emotions of his heart into the soulful, trembling notes. He offered the music to her gentle and loving spirit, recalling how much she had enjoyed those melodies before their love was painfully interrupted by outside forces.

Hayashi visits the temple where his lost love was buried, and dedicates his whole life to praying for the repose of her soul.
Hayashi goes to the temple where his lost love is buried and spends his entire life praying for her soul to find peace.
And gradually, as time went by, the burden of sorrow and the tumult of remorse slipped from his soul, and peace and serenity, the aftermath of suffering, came to him at last.
And slowly, as time passed, the weight of sadness and the chaos of guilt faded from his soul, and peace and calm, the result of suffering, finally came to him.
He roamed all over the country for many years, and finally his journeyings brought him to the mountainous province of Koshu. It was nightfall when he reached the district and he lost his way in the darkness. Worn out with fatigue, he began to wonder where he should pass the night, for no houses were to be seen far or near, and everywhere about him there was nothing but a heaping of hills and a wild loneliness.
He traveled all over the country for many years, and finally his journey brought him to the mountainous region of Koshu. It was nighttime when he arrived and he lost his way in the dark. Exhausted from fatigue, he started to think about where he would spend the night, as there were no houses in sight, just endless hills and a sense of wild isolation all around him.
For hours he strayed about, when at last, peering into the gloom far up on the mountain side, a solitary light gleamed through the heavy mists. Greatly relieved he hastened towards it.
For hours he wandered around, and finally, looking into the shadows way up on the mountainside, he spotted a single light shining through the thick fog. Feeling greatly relieved, he quickly made his way towards it.
As soon as he knocked at the outer door of the cottage a ferocious looking man appeared. When the stranger asked for a night's shelter he morosely and silently showed him into the single room which, flanked by a small kitchen, comprised the whole dwelling. Hayashi, furtively gazing round him, noticed that there were no industrial implements to be seen, but that in one corner were standing a sword and a gun.
As soon as he knocked on the outer door of the cottage, a fierce-looking man showed up. When the stranger asked for a place to stay for the night, the man grimly and silently led him into the single room that, alongside a small kitchen, made up the entire home. Hayashi, glancing around cautiously, noticed that there were no tools in sight, but in one corner, there was a sword and a gun.
The host clapped his hands. In answer to the call a young girl of about fifteen years of age appeared. He ordered her to bring the brazier and some food for the guest. Then arming himself with his weapons, he left the house.
The host clapped his hands. In response to the call, a young girl of about fifteen years old appeared. He told her to bring the brazier and some food for the guest. Then, grabbing his weapons, he left the house.
The damsel waited on Hayashi attentively, and as she went to and fro from the kitchen she often glanced appealingly at him. Her attitude was that of one frightened in submission, and Hayashi wondered how she came to be there, for, though begrimed with work, he could see that she was fair and comely, and her deportment was superior to her surroundings.
The young woman waited on Hayashi closely, and as she moved back and forth from the kitchen, she often gave him hopeful glances. She seemed anxious and submissive, making Hayashi curious about how she ended up there. Despite her being dirty from work, he could tell she was beautiful, and her behavior stood out compared to her environment.
When they were left alone the girl came and knelt before him, and bursting into tears sobbed out "Whoever you may be I warn you to escape while there is yet time. That man whose hospitality you have accepted is a brigand and he will probably kill you in the hope of plunder."
When they were alone, the girl came and knelt in front of him, and bursting into tears, she sobbed, "Whoever you are, I urge you to get away while you still can. The man whose hospitality you've accepted is a robber, and he will likely kill you for the chance to steal from you."
Hayashi, with his heart full of compassion for the young girl, asked her how it was that she came to be living in so wild and desolate a place, and the tale she told him was a pitiful one of wrong.
Hayashi, filled with compassion for the young girl, asked her how she ended up living in such a wild and desolate place, and the story she shared was a sad one of injustice.
"My home is in the next province," she said, as she wiped away the tears with her sleeve. "Just after my father's death this robber entered our house and demanded money of my mother. As she had none to give him he carried me away, intending to sell me into slavery. Soon after he brought me to this house, he was wounded on a marauding expedition, and has since been confined to the house for a month. Thus it is that you find me here still. But he is now recovered and able to go out once more. I implore you to take me with you, otherwise I shall never see my mother again and my fate will be unendurable."
"My home is in the next province," she said, wiping away her tears with her sleeve. "Right after my father died, this robber came into our house and demanded money from my mother. Since she had none to give him, he took me away, planning to sell me into slavery. Soon after bringing me to this house, he got injured on a raid, and he’s been stuck here for a month. That’s why I’m still here. But now he’s recovered and can go out again. I beg you to take me with you, or I’ll never see my mother again, and my situation will be unbearable."
Being of a chivalrous nature Hayashi's heart burned within him at the sad plight of the little maid, and catching her up he fled out of the robber's den into the night.
Being chivalrous, Hayashi's heart ached for the little maid, and picking her up, he ran out of the robber's lair into the night.
After some time, when well away from the place, he set her down and they walked steadily all night. By dawn they had crossed the boundary of Koshu and entered the neighbouring province. Once on the high road the district was familiar to the girl and she gladly led the way to her own home.
After a while, when they were far from the location, he set her down and they walked steadily through the night. By dawn, they had crossed the border into the neighboring province. Once on the main road, the area was familiar to the girl, and she happily led the way to her home.
The delight of the sorrowing mother on finding her kidnapped child restored to her was great and unrestrained. She fell at his feet in a passion of gratitude and thanked him again and again.
The joy of the grieving mother when she found her kidnapped child returned to her was overwhelming and uncontainable. She fell at his feet in a rush of gratitude and thanked him repeatedly.
In the meantime the rescued girl came to thank her deliverer. Hayashi gazed at her in astonishment. Her appearance had undergone an extraordinary transformation. No longer the forlorn, neglected drudge of the day before, a beautiful girl stood before him. And wonder of wonders! She was the living image of what his lost Tama had been years ago. The tide of the past swept over him with its bitter-sweet memories, leaving him speechless and racked with the storm of his feelings. Not only was the likeness forcibly striking, but he also beheld a little mark, the exact replica of the one he so well remembered on Tama's snowy neck.
In the meantime, the rescued girl came to thank her savior. Hayashi stared at her in shock. She had changed so much. No longer the sad, neglected worker from the day before, a beautiful girl now stood before him. And what a surprise! She looked exactly like his lost Tama from years ago. He was overwhelmed with bittersweet memories, leaving him speechless and battling a storm of emotions. Not only was the resemblance incredibly striking, but he also noticed a small mark, identical to the one he clearly remembered on Tama's white neck.
He had thought that in the long years of hardship and renunciation of the joys of life the tragic love of his youth lay buried, but the shock of the unmistakable resemblance left him trembling.
He had believed that after years of struggle and giving up the pleasures of life, the tragic love of his youth was buried, but the shock of the unmistakable resemblance left him shaken.
In a few minutes he was able to control his emotion and the power of speech returned to him.
In a few minutes, he managed to regain his composure, and his ability to speak came back to him.
"Tell me," he said, turning to the mother, "have you not some relatives in Tokyo? Your daughter is like one whom I knew many years ago, but who is now dead."
"Tell me," he said, facing the mother, "don’t you have any relatives in Tokyo? Your daughter reminds me of someone I knew a long time ago, but she has since passed away."
The woman regarded him searchingly and after a few moments of this close scrutiny, she inquired:
The woman looked at him intently, and after a moment of careful observation, she asked:
"Are you not Hayashi who lived in Fukagawa fifteen years ago?"
"Are you not Hayashi who lived in Fukagawa fifteen years ago?"
He was startled by the suddenness of the question, which showed that his identity was revealed and that she knew of his past. He did not answer but searched his brain, wondering who the woman could possibly be.
He was taken aback by the abruptness of the question, which indicated that his identity had been uncovered and that she was aware of his past. He didn’t reply but racked his brain, trying to figure out who the woman could be.
Seeing his embarrassment she continued, now and again wiping the tears from her eyes: "When you came to the house I thought that your voice was in some way quite familiar to me, but you are so disguised in your present garb that at first I could not recall who you were.
Seeing his embarrassment, she continued, occasionally wiping the tears from her eyes: "When you came to the house, I thought your voice sounded familiar, but you're so disguised in your current outfit that at first I couldn’t remember who you were.
"Fifteen years ago I served in the house of the rich timber merchant in Fukagawa and often helped O Tama San[4] to meet you in secret, for I felt great sympathy with you both, and if a day passed without her being able to see you, Oh! she was very unhappy. Her parents were furious at the unwise part I had played and I was summarily dismissed. I returned home and was almost immediately married. Within a year I gave birth to a little daughter. The child bore a striking resemblance to my late mistress and I gave her the name of Jewel in remembrance of the beloved charge I had nursed and tended for so many years. As she grew older not only her face and figure, but her voice and her movements all vividly recalled O Tama San. Is not this an affinity of a previous existence that my child should be saved by you who loved the first Tama?"
"Fifteen years ago, I worked at the home of a wealthy timber merchant in Fukagawa and often helped O Tama San[4] meet you in secret because I felt a deep sympathy for both of you. If a day went by without her seeing you, she was incredibly unhappy. Her parents were furious with me for my foolish role in this and I was quickly fired. I went back home and soon got married. Within a year, I had a little daughter. The child looked a lot like my late mistress, so I named her Jewel in memory of the beloved person I had cared for for so many years. As she grew up, not only her face and figure but also her voice and movements reminded me so vividly of O Tama San. Could it be that this is a connection from a past life—that my child is saved by you, who loved the first Tama?"
Then Hayashi, who had listened with rapt attention to the woman's strange story, asked her the date of the infant's birth.
Then Hayashi, who had listened intently to the woman's strange story, asked her the date of the baby's birth.
Marvellous to relate it was the very day and hour, for ever indelibly engraven on his memory, that Tama, his first love, had appeared to him on the bank of the Sumida river in the springtide fifteen years ago.
Marvellously, it was the exact day and time, forever etched in his memory, when Tama, his first love, had appeared to him by the bank of the Sumida River in the spring fifteen years ago.
When he told her of this uncanny meeting the woman said that she believed her daughter, the second Tama, to be the re-incarnation of the first Tama. The apparition he had seen was the spirit of his love who had thus announced her rebirth into the world to him. There could be no doubt of this, for had not Tama told him herself that she was on her way to her old nurse. So strong was the affinity that bound them to each other that it had drawn Tama from the spirit-land back to this earth.
When he shared this strange encounter with her, the woman said she believed her daughter, the second Tama, was the reincarnation of the first Tama. The figure he had seen was the spirit of his beloved, who had come to announce her rebirth to him. There was no doubt about it, because hadn't Tama herself told him she was heading to her old nurse? Their bond was so strong that it pulled Tama from the spirit world back to this earth.
"Remember the old proverb, the karma-relation is deep," she added in conclusion.
"Remember the old saying, the karma-relation is deep," she concluded.
Later on she besought Hayashi to marry the second Tama, for she believed that only in this way would the soul of the first Tama find rest.
Later on, she urged Hayashi to marry the second Tama, believing that this was the only way the soul of the first Tama would find peace.
But Hayashi, thinking that the great difference in their present ages was an obstacle to a happy union, refused on the score that he was too old and sad a man to make such a young bride happy. He decided, however, to stay on in the little household for a while, and to give any possible comfort and help to the old nurse whose loyal devotion to her mistress had figured so prominently and fatefully in his past.
But Hayashi, believing that their significant age difference was a barrier to a happy relationship, turned her down because he felt he was too old and gloomy to make such a young bride happy. However, he chose to remain in the small household for a while to offer any possible comfort and support to the old nurse, whose unwavering loyalty to her mistress had played such a crucial and impactful role in his life.
Thus several months elapsed, bringing with them great and radical changes in the land. The Restoration came to pass, and the new regime was established with the Emperor instead of the Shogun at the helm of State. Schools were founded all over the country, and amongst many other old institutions the order of the Komuso monks, to which Hayashi belonged, was abolished by an edict of State.
Thus several months went by, bringing significant and dramatic changes to the country. The Restoration happened, and the new government was established with the Emperor leading instead of the Shogun. Schools were set up all over the nation, and among many other old institutions, the order of the Komuso monks, to which Hayashi belonged, was abolished by a government decree.
Hayashi, during his stay in the village, had won his way into the hearts of the people and they now begged him to remain as teacher in the new school, a position for which he was peculiarly fitted by the classical education he had received from his father. He consented to the proposition which solved the problem of his future, for under the new laws it was forbidden him to return to his old life.
Hayashi, while he was in the village, had won the affection of the people, and they now pleaded with him to stay as the teacher in the new school, a role he was particularly suited for due to the classical education he had received from his father. He agreed to the offer, which resolved his future dilemma, as the new laws prohibited him from going back to his old life.
The mayor of the place was also much attracted by Hayashi's superior character and dignity, and learning of the sad and romantic history of his past, and believing, as all Japanese do, in predestined affinities, persuaded him that it was his fate, nay more, a debt he owed to the past, to marry Tama, the second, the re-incarnation of his first love.
The mayor of the town was also very impressed by Hayashi's strong character and dignity. After hearing about the sad and romantic story of his past and believing, like all Japanese do, in destined connections, he convinced Hayashi that it was his fate—and more, a responsibility he had to his past—to marry Tama, the second, who was the reincarnation of his first love.
The marriage proved a blessed one. The house of Hayashi prospered from that day forth and as children were born to them the joy of their lives was complete.
The marriage was a happy one. The Hayashi family thrived from that day on, and as children were born to them, their joy was complete.
[1] The old name for Tokyo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The old name for Tokyo.
[3] The sect was introduced from China in the Kamakura epoch (1200-1400), but it never became popular in the land of its adoption. Under the Tokugawa Government (1700-1850) the Komuso were used as national detectives, but the privileges they enjoyed led to the abuse of the order by bad men, and it was abolished at the time of the Restoration. Later on the edict was rescinded, and these men in their strange headgear may be seen to this day fluting their way about the old city of Kyoto.
[3] The sect was brought over from China during the Kamakura period (1200-1400), but it never gained popularity in Japan. Under the Tokugawa Government (1700-1850), the Komuso were utilized as national detectives, but the privileges they had led to some people abusing their position, resulting in the order being abolished during the Restoration. Later, the ban was lifted, and these individuals, wearing their distinctive headgear, can still be seen wandering around the old city of Kyoto playing their flutes.
[4] In speaking women use the polite forms of speech, whereas men drop them. The "O" is the honorific prefix to a woman's name and "San" or "Sama" is the equivalent of Mr. Mrs. or Miss according to the gender of the name. Nowadays high-class women drop the "O" before their individual names, but add "Ko" after them. For instance, the name O Tama San would now be Tama-Ko San.
[4] When women speak, they use polite forms, while men tend to skip them. The "O" is a sign of respect added to a woman's name, and "San" or "Sama" is similar to Mr., Mrs., or Miss based on the gender of the name. Nowadays, high-class women no longer use the "O" before their names but add "Ko" after them. For example, the name O Tama San would now be Tama-Ko San.
THE LADY OF THE PICTURE
Many years ago, long before the present prosaic era, there lived in Yedo a young man named Toshika. His family belonged to the aristocratic rank of the hatamoto samurai, those knights who possessed the right to march to battle directly under the Shogun's flag (hata), and his father was a high official in the Tokugawa Shogunate.
Many years ago, long before our current dull times, there was a young man named Toshika living in Yedo. His family was part of the aristocratic class of the hatamoto samurai, the knights allowed to fight directly under the Shogun's flag (hata), and his father held a high position in the Tokugawa Shogunate.
Toshika, whose disposition was of a dreamy and indolent nature with scholarly tastes, had no occupation. He took life easily, and when his studies were finished, he went to live at the family villa situated in the suburb of Aoyama.
Toshika, who was laid-back and dreamy with a love for learning, had no job. He took life at a slow pace, and after finishing his studies, he moved to the family villa located in the suburb of Aoyama.
Toshika was not interested in society, and except for an occasional visit to his home or to his favourite friend, he never went anywhere. Far from the world he spent his days quietly and pleasantly, reading books, tending and watering his flowers, practising the tea-ceremony, and composing poetry and playing on the flute. He was a young man of many accomplishments and studied art. He collected curios and specimens of well-known calligraphy, which all Japanese prize greatly, and he particularly delighted in pictures.
Toshika wasn't into society, and aside from the occasional visit to his home or his favorite friend, he never really went anywhere. Away from the world, he spent his days quietly and happily, reading books, taking care of his flowers, practicing the tea ceremony, composing poetry, and playing the flute. He was a young man with many talents and studied art. He collected curios and famous calligraphy, which all Japanese people highly value, and he especially loved art.
One day a certain friend whom Toshika had not seen for several months, came to call upon him. He had just returned from a visit to the seaport of Nagasaki and knowing the young man's tastes had brought with him, as a present, a Chinese drawing of a beautiful woman, which he begged Toshika to accept.
One day, a friend of Toshika's, whom he hadn't seen in a few months, came to visit him. He had just returned from a trip to the seaport of Nagasaki and, knowing the young man's interests, brought a Chinese drawing of a beautiful woman as a gift, which he insisted Toshika accept.
Toshika was very pleased with this acquisition to his treasures. He examined the painting carefully, and though he could find no signature of the artist, his knowledge of the subject told him that it was probably drawn by the well-known Chinese painter of the Shin era.
Toshika was very happy with this addition to his collection. He studied the painting closely, and although he couldn’t find the artist’s signature, his understanding of the subject made him think it was likely created by the famous Chinese painter from the Shin era.
It was the portrait of a young woman in the prime of youth, and Toshika felt intuitively that it was a real likeness. The face was one of radiant loveliness, and the longer he gazed at it, the more the charm and fascination of it grew upon him. He carried it to his own room and hung it up in the alcove. Whenever he felt lonely he retired to the solitude of his chamber, and sat for hours before the drawing, looking at it and even addressing it. As the days went by, gradually the picture seemed to glow with life and Toshika began to think of it as a person. He wondered who the original of the portrait could have been, and said that he envied the artist who had been granted the happiness of looking upon her beauty.
It was a portrait of a young woman in the prime of her youth, and Toshika felt instinctively that it was a true likeness. Her face was incredibly beautiful, and the longer he stared at it, the more charm and allure it had for him. He took it to his room and hung it up in the alcove. Whenever he felt lonely, he would retreat to the quiet of his space and sit for hours in front of the drawing, looking at it and even talking to it. As the days passed, the picture seemed to come alive, and Toshika started to think of it as a real person. He wondered who the woman in the portrait was and thought about how much he envied the artist who had the joy of seeing her beauty.
Daily the figure seemed more alive and the face more exquisite, and Toshika, as he gazed in rapture upon it, longed to know its history. The haunting pathos of the expression and the speaking wistfulness of the dark soft eyes called to his heart like music and gave him no peace.
Every day, the figure looked more lifelike and the face more beautiful, and Toshika, as he gazed at it in awe, yearned to learn its story. The touching sadness of the expression and the poignant longing in the dark, soft eyes stirred his heart like music and left him restless.
Toshika, in fact, became enamoured of the lovely image suspended in the alcove, and as the infatuation grew upon him he placed fresh flowers before it, changing them daily. At night he had his quilts[1] so arranged that the last thing he looked upon before closing his eyes in sleep was the lady of the picture.
Toshika actually fell in love with the beautiful image hanging in the alcove, and as his obsession grew, he started placing fresh flowers in front of it, changing them every day. At night, he arranged his quilts[1] so that the last thing he saw before drifting off to sleep was the lady in the picture.
Toshika had read many strange stories of the supernatural power of great artists. He knew that they were able to paint the minds of the originals into their portraits, whether of human beings or of creatures, so that through the spiritual force of the merit of their skill the pictures became endowed with life.
Toshika had read many odd tales about the supernatural abilities of great artists. He understood that they could capture the essence of their subjects in their portraits, whether depicting people or creatures, so that through the spiritual strength of their talent, the images seemed to come alive.
As the passion grew upon him the young lover believed that the spirit of the woman whom the portrait represented actually lived in the picture. As this thought formed itself in his mind he fancied that he could see the gentle rise and fall of her breast in breathing, and that her pretty lips, bright as the scarlet pomegranate bud, appeared to move as if about to speak to him.
As his passion intensified, the young lover became convinced that the spirit of the woman in the portrait was truly alive in the picture. As this idea took shape in his mind, he imagined that he could see the gentle rise and fall of her chest as she breathed, and that her lovely lips, as bright as a red pomegranate bud, seemed to move as if they were about to speak to him.
One evening he was so filled with the sense of the reality of her presence that he sat down and composed a Chinese poem in praise of her beauty.
One evening, he felt her presence so intensely that he sat down and wrote a Chinese poem celebrating her beauty.
And the meaning of the high-flown diction ran something like this:
And the meaning of the fancy language was something like this:
Thy beauty, sweet, is like the sun-flower:[2]
The crescent moon of three nights old thy arched brows:
Thy lips the cherry's dewy petals at flush of dawn:
Twin flakes of fresh-fallen snow thy dainty hands.
Blue-black, as raven's wing, thy clustering hair:
And as the sun half peers through rifts of cloud,
Gleams through thy robes the wonder of thy form..
Thy cheeks' dear freshness do bewilder me,
So pure, so delicate, rose-misted ivory:
And, like a sharp sword, pierce my breast
The glamour of thy dark eyes' messages.
Ah, as I gaze upon thy pictured form
I feel therein thy spirit is enshrined,
Surely thou liv'st and know'st my love for thee!
The one who unawares so dear a gift bestowed
Was verily the gods' own messenger
And sent by Heaven to link our souls in one.
'Tis sad that thou wert borne from thine own distant land
Far from thy race, and all who cherished thee;
Thy heart must lonely pine so far away,
In sooth thou need'st a mate to love and cherish thee.
But sorrow not, my picture love,
For Time's care-laden wings will never dim thy brow
From poisoned darts of Fate so placidly immune;
Anguish and grief will ne'er corrode thy heart,
And never will thy beauty suffer change:
While earthly beings wither and decay
Sickness and care will ever pass thee by,
For Art can grant where Love is impotent,
And dowers thee with immortality.
Ah me! could the high gods but grant the prayer
Of my wild heart, and passionate desire!
Step down from out thy cloistered niche,
Step down from out thy picture on the wall!
My soul is thirsting for thy presence fair
To crown my days with rapture—be my wife!
How swift the winged hours would then pass by
In bliss complete, and lovers' ecstasy:
My life, dear queen, I dedicate to thee,
Ah! make it thus a thousand lives to me![3]
Your beauty, sweet, is like the sunflower:[2]
The crescent moon three nights old forms your arched brows:
Your lips are like the cherry's dewy petals at dawn:
Your delicate hands are like twin flakes of fresh-fallen snow.
Your hair, blue-black like a raven's wing:
And just as the sun peeks through clouds,
Through your robes shines the wonder of your form.
Your cheeks' fresh beauty bewilders me,
So pure, so delicate, rose-tinted ivory:
And like a sharp sword,
The allure of your dark eyes pierces my heart.
Ah, as I look at your portrait
I feel your spirit is captured within it,
You surely live and know my love for you!
The one who unknowingly gave such a precious gift
Was truly the gods' own messenger
Sent from Heaven to unite our souls as one.
It’s sad that you were taken from your distant land
Far from your family and all who loved you;
Your heart must yearn in solitude so far away,
You truly need a partner to love and cherish you.
But don’t be sad, my beloved image,
For Time’s burdened wings will never fade your beauty
From the stinging arrows of Fate that can’t touch you;
Pain and sorrow will never tarnish your heart,
And your beauty will never change:
While earthly beings wither and decay
Sickness and worry will always pass you by,
For Art can provide what Love cannot,
And grants you immortality.
Alas! if only the high gods would grant the wish
Of my wild heart and burning desire!
Step down from your secluded niche,
Step down from your picture on the wall!
My soul is longing for your lovely presence
To fill my days with joy—be my wife!
How quickly the hours would then pass
In complete bliss and lovers' ecstasy:
My life, dear queen, I dedicate to you,
Ah! make it so that a thousand lives become one![3]
Toshika smiled to himself at the wild impossibility of his own chimera. Such a hope as he had breathed to her and to himself belonged to the realm of reverie, and not to the hard world of everyday life. Supposing that beautiful creature to have ever lived and the portrait to be a true likeness of her, she must have died ages ago, long before ever he was born.
Toshika smiled to himself at the wild impossibility of his own fantasy. The hope he had shared with her and with himself belonged to the realm of dreams, not the harsh reality of everyday life. Even if that beautiful person had ever existed and the painting was an accurate representation of her, she must have died long ago, long before he was ever born.
However, having written the poem carefully, he placed it above the scroll and read it aloud, apostrophizing the lady of the picture.
However, after carefully writing the poem, he placed it above the scroll and read it aloud, addressing the lady in the picture.
It was the delicious season of spring, and Toshika sat with the sliding screens open to the garden. The fragrance of peach blossoms was wafted into the room by the breath of a gentle wind, and as the light of day faded into a soft twilight, over the quiet and secluded scene a crescent moon shed her tender jewel-bright radiance.
It was the lovely season of spring, and Toshika sat with the sliding screens open to the garden. The scent of peach blossoms drifted into the room on a gentle breeze, and as the daylight faded into a soft twilight, a crescent moon cast its gentle, jewel-like glow over the calm and private scene.
Toshika felt unaccountably happy, he could not tell why and sat alone, reading and thinking deep into the night.
Toshika felt inexplicably happy, and he couldn't figure out why. He sat alone, reading and thinking late into the night.
What was his breathless amazement to see that the picture had actually taken life. The beautiful woman he so much admired detached herself from the paper on which she was depicted, stepped down on to the mats, and came gliding lightly towards him. He scarcely dared to breathe. Nearer and nearer she approached till she knelt opposite to where he sat by his desk. Saluting him she bowed profoundly.
What a breathless shock it was for him to see that the picture had truly come to life. The beautiful woman he admired so much stepped off the paper she was drawn on, landed on the floor, and glided gracefully towards him. He could hardly breathe. She kept getting closer and closer until she knelt down right across from him at his desk. She greeted him with a deep bow.
The ravishment of her beauty and her charm held him speechless. He could not but look at her, for she was lovelier than anyone he had ever seen.
The beauty and charm she had left him speechless. He couldn't help but look at her, because she was more beautiful than anyone he had ever seen.
At last she spoke, and her voice sounded to him like the low, clear notes of the nightingale warbling in the plum-blossom groves at twilight.
At last she spoke, and her voice sounded to him like the soft, clear notes of a nightingale singing in the plum blossom groves at dusk.
"I have come to thank you for your love and devotion. Such a useless, ugly[4] creature as myself ought not to be so audacious as to appear before you, but the virtue of your poem was irresistible and drew me forth. I was so moved by your sympathy that I felt I must tell you in person of my gratitude for all your care and thought of me. If you really think of me as you have written, let me stay with you always."
"I've come to thank you for your love and dedication. A worthless, ugly[4] creature like me shouldn’t be so bold as to show up in front of you, but your poem's beauty was too compelling, and I had to come. I was so touched by your kindness that I felt I needed to express my gratitude for all your care and consideration. If you truly think of me the way you've described, let me be with you always."
Toshika rejoiced greatly when he heard these words. He put out his hand and taking hers said, "Ever since you came here I have loved you dearly. Consent to be my wife and we shall be happy evermore. Tell me your name and who you are and where you come from."
Toshika was overjoyed when he heard these words. He reached out his hand, took hers, and said, "Ever since you arrived here, I have loved you deeply. Agree to be my wife, and we will be happy forever. Please tell me your name, who you are, and where you're from."
She answered with a smile inexpressibly sweet, while the tears glistened in her eyes.
She replied with an incredibly sweet smile, while tears shimmered in her eyes.
"My name is Shorei (Little Beauty). My father's name is Sai. He was descended from the famous Kinkei. We lived in China at a place called Kinyo. One day, when I was eighteen years of age, bandits came and made a raid on our village and, with other fair women, carried me away. Thus I was separated from my parents and never saw them more. For many months I was carried from place to place and led a wandering life. Then, alas! who could have foretold it, I was seized by bad men and sold into slavery. The sorrow, the anguish and the horror I suffered in my helpless misery and homesickness you can never know. I longed every hour of the day for some tidings of my parents, for even now, I do not know what became of them. One day an artist came to the house of my captivity and looking at all the women there, he praised my face and described me as the Moon among the Stars. And he painted my picture and showed it to all his friends. In that way I became famous, for everyone talked of my beauty and came to see me. But I could not bear my life, and being delicate, my unhappy lot and the uncertainty of my father's and mother's fate preyed upon my mind, so that I sickened and died in six months. This is the whole of my sad history. And now I have come to your country and to you. This must be because of a predestined affinity between us."
"My name is Shorei (Little Beauty). My father's name is Sai. He was descended from the famous Kinkei. We lived in China in a place called Kinyo. One day, when I was eighteen, bandits came and raided our village, taking me away along with other beautiful women. This separated me from my parents, and I never saw them again. For many months, I was taken from place to place and lived a wandering life. Then, sadly, who could have predicted it, I was captured by cruel men and sold into slavery. The sorrow, anguish, and horror I experienced in my helpless misery and homesickness are unimaginable. I longed every hour of the day for news of my parents, for even now, I do not know what happened to them. One day, an artist visited the place where I was held captive, and after looking at all the women there, he praised my face and called me the Moon among the Stars. He painted my portrait and shared it with all his friends. In that way, I became famous, as everyone talked about my beauty and came to see me. But I could not endure my life, and being delicate, my unhappy situation along with the uncertainty of my parents' fate took a toll on me, leading me to sicken and die within six months. This is the entirety of my sad story. And now I've come to your country and to you. This must be due to a destined connection between us."
The young man's heart was filled with compassion as he listened to the sorrowful tale of the unfortunate woman, who had told him all her woes.
The young man's heart was filled with compassion as he listened to the sad story of the unfortunate woman, who had shared all her troubles with him.
He felt that he loved her more than ever and that he must make up with his devotion for all the wretchedness she had suffered in the past.
He felt that he loved her more than ever and that he had to make up for all the misery she had endured in the past with his devotion.
They then began to compose poems together, and Toshika found that Shorei had had a literary education, that she was an adept in calligraphy and every kind of poetical composition. And his heart was filled with a great gladness that he had found a companion after his own heart.
They then started writing poems together, and Toshika realized that Shorei had a background in literature, that she was skilled in calligraphy and all types of poetry. His heart was filled with great joy at having found a kindred spirit.
They both became intensely interested in their poetical contest and as they composed they read their compositions aloud in turn, comparing and criticizing each other. At last, while Toshika was in the act of reciting a poem to Shorei, he suddenly awoke and found that he had been dreaming.
They both became really interested in their poetry contest, and as they wrote, they took turns reading their pieces aloud, comparing and critiquing each other. Finally, while Toshika was reciting a poem to Shorei, he suddenly woke up and realized he had been dreaming.
Unable to believe that his delightful experiences were but the memories of sleep he turned to the alcove. His cherished picture was hanging there and the lovely figure was limned as usual in living lines upon the paper. Was it all a delusion? As he watched the exquisite face before him, recalling with questioning wonder the events of the evening before, behold! the sweet mouth smiled at him, just as Shorei had smiled in his vision. Impatiently he waited for the darkness, hoping that sleep would again bring Shorei to his side. Night after night she came to him in his dreams, but of his happy adventure he spoke to none. He believed that in some miraculous way the power of poetry had evoked the spirit of the portrait. Centuries ago this ill-fated woman had lived and died an untimely death, and his love led her back to earth through the medium of an artist's skill and his own verse. Six months passed and Toshika desired nothing more in life than to possess Shorei as his bride for all the years to come.
Unable to believe that his wonderful experiences were just memories from dreams, he turned to the alcove. His beloved picture was hanging there, and the beautiful figure was captured just as vividly as always on the paper. Was it all just an illusion? As he gazed at the exquisite face in front of him, recalling the events of the previous evening with curiosity, suddenly! the sweet mouth smiled at him, just like Shorei had smiled in his vision. Anxiously, he waited for nighttime, hoping that sleep would once again bring Shorei to his side. Night after night, she visited him in his dreams, but he never spoke to anyone about his happy adventure. He believed that somehow, the power of poetry had brought the spirit of the portrait to life. Centuries ago, this unfortunate woman had lived and died a premature death, and his love had drawn her back to the world through the skill of an artist and his own poetry. Six months went by, and Toshika wanted nothing more in life than to have Shorei as his bride for all the years to come.

When I was eighteen years of age, bandits ... made a raid on one village and ... carried me away.
When I was eighteen, bandits ... raided a village and ... took me away.
He never dreamed of change, but at last, one night, Shorei came looking very sad. She sat by his desk as was her wont, but instead of conversing or composing she began to weep.
He never imagined things would change, but finally, one night, Shorei came in looking very upset. She sat by his desk like she usually did, but instead of talking or writing, she started to cry.
Toshika was very troubled, for he had never seen her in such a mood.
Toshika was really concerned because he had never seen her like this before.
"Tell me," he said anxiously, "What is the matter? Are you not happy with me?"
"Tell me," he said anxiously, "What's wrong? Are you not happy with me?"
"Ah, it is not that," answered Shorei, hiding her face in her sleeve and sobbing; "never have I dreamed of such happiness as you have given me. It is because we are so happy that I cannot bear the pain of separation for a single night. But I must now leave you, alas! Our affinity in this world has come to an end."
"Ah, that's not it," Shorei replied, hiding her face in her sleeve and crying. "I’ve never imagined such happiness as what you’ve given me. It's because we’re so happy that I can’t stand the thought of being apart for even one night. But I have to leave you now, unfortunately! Our connection in this world has come to an end."
Toshika could hardly believe her words. He looked at her in great distress as he asked:
Toshika could barely believe what she was saying. He looked at her in deep distress as he asked:
"Why must we part? You are my wife and I will never marry any other woman. Tell me why you speak of parting?"
"Why do we have to split up? You’re my wife, and I’ll never marry anyone else. Please tell me why you’re talking about leaving?"
"To-morrow you will understand," she answered mysteriously. "We may meet no more now, but if you do not forget me I may see you again ere long."
"Tomorrow you will understand," she replied enigmatically. "We might not meet again right now, but if you don't forget me, I might see you again soon."
Toshika had put out a hand and made as if to detain her, but she had risen and was gliding towards the alcove, and while he imploringly gazed at her she gradually faded from his sight and was gone.
Toshika reached out a hand, trying to stop her, but she stood up and moved gracefully toward the alcove. As he looked at her with desperate eyes, she slowly disappeared from his view and was gone.
Words cannot describe Toshika's despair. He felt that all the joy of life went with Shorei, and he could not endure the idea of living without her.
Words can't express Toshika's despair. He felt like all the joy in life left with Shorei, and he couldn't bear the thought of living without her.
Slowly he opened his eyes and looked round the room. He heard the sparrows twittering on the roof, and in the light of dawn, as he thought, the night-lantern's flame dwindled to a fire-fly's spark.
Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked around the room. He heard the sparrows chirping on the roof, and in the light of dawn, he thought the night-lantern's flame had shrunk to the size of a firefly's spark.
He rose and rolled back the wooden storm-doors which shut the house in completely at night, and found that he had slept late, that the sun was already high in the heavens.
He got up and pushed aside the wooden storm doors that completely closed off the house at night, and realized he had overslept; the sun was already high in the sky.
Listlessly he performed his toilet, listlessly he took his meal, and his old servants anxiously went about their work, fearing that their master was ill.
Listlessly, he got ready, listlessly, he had his meal, and his old servants nervously went about their tasks, worried that their master was unwell.
In the afternoon a friend came to call on Toshika. After exchanging the usual formalities on meeting, the visitor suddenly said:
In the afternoon, a friend came to visit Toshika. After going through the usual greetings, the visitor suddenly said:
"You are now of an age to marry. Will you not take a bride? I know of a lovely girl who would just suit you, and I have come to consult with you on the matter."
"You’re at the age to get married now. Are you not interested in finding a bride? I know a wonderful girl who would be perfect for you, and I’ve come to discuss this with you."
Toshika politely but firmly excused himself. "Do not trouble yourself on my account, I pray you! I have not the slightest intention of marrying any woman at present, thank you," and he shook his head with determination.
Toshika politely but firmly excused himself. "Please don't worry about me! I have no intention of marrying anyone right now, thank you," and he shook his head with determination.
The would-be go-between saw from the expression of Toshika's face that there was little hope in pressing his suit that day, so after a few commonplace remarks he took his leave and went home.
The aspiring middleman could tell from Toshika's expression that there was little chance of making his case that day, so after a few casual comments, he said goodbye and headed home.
No sooner had the friend departed than Toshika's mother arrived. She, as usual, brought many gifts of things that she knew he liked, boxes of his favourite cakes and silk clothes for the spring season. Grateful for all her love and care, he thanked her affectionately and tried to appear bright and cheerful during her visit. But his heart was aching, and he could think of nothing but of the loss of Shorei, wondering if her farewell was final, or whether, as she vaguely hinted, she would come to him again. He said to himself that to hold her in his arms but once again he would gladly give the rest of his life.
No sooner had the friend left than Toshika’s mother showed up. She, as always, brought a ton of gifts, including boxes of his favorite cakes and silk clothes for spring. Grateful for all her love and care, he thanked her warmly and tried to seem bright and cheerful during her visit. But his heart was heavy, and he could think of nothing but the loss of Shorei, wondering if her goodbye was final, or whether, as she had vaguely suggested, she would come back to him. He told himself that he would gladly give the rest of his life just to hold her in his arms again.
His mother noticed his preoccupation and looked at him anxiously many times. At last she dropped her voice and said:
His mom noticed he was lost in thought and looked at him with concern several times. Finally, she lowered her voice and said:
"Toshika, listen to me! Your father and I both think that you have arrived at an age when you ought to marry. You are our eldest son, and before we die we wish to see your son, and to feel sure that the family name will be carried on as it should be. We know of a beautiful girl who will make a perfect wife for you. She is the daughter of an old friend, and her parents are willing to give her to you. We only want your consent to the arrangement of the marriage."
"Toshika, you need to hear me out! Your father and I both believe you’ve reached an age where you should get married. You’re our oldest son, and before we pass away, we want to see you have a son and ensure that our family name continues as it should. We know a lovely girl who would be an ideal wife for you. She’s the daughter of an old friend, and her parents are willing to give her to you. We just need your agreement to move forward with the marriage."
Toshika, as his mother unfolded the object of her visit, understood the meaning of Shorei's warning, and said to himself:
Toshika, as his mother revealed the purpose of her visit, realized the significance of Shorei's warning and thought to himself:
"Ah, this is what Shorei meant—she foresaw my marriage, for she said that to-day I should understand; but she pledged herself at the same time to see me again—it is all very strange!"
"Ah, this is what Shorei meant—she predicted my marriage, because she said that today I would understand; but she promised at the same time to see me again—it’s all very strange!"
Feeling that his fate was come upon him he consented to his mother's proposal.
Feeling that his fate had arrived, he agreed to his mother's suggestion.
She returned home delighted. She had had little doubt of her son's conformance to his parents' wishes, for he had always been of a tractable disposition. In anticipation, therefore, of his consent to the marriage, she had already bought the necessary betrothal presents, and the very next day these were exchanged between the two families.
She came home feeling thrilled. She had no doubt her son would go along with his parents' wishes since he had always been easy to manage. So, expecting that he would agree to the marriage, she had already bought the required engagement gifts, and the very next day, they were exchanged between the two families.
Toshika, in the meantime, watched the picture day by day. This was his only consolation, for Shorei, his beloved, visited him no more in his dreams. His life was desolate without her and his heart yearned for her sweet presence. Had it not been for her promise to come to him again he knew that he would not care to live. He felt, however, that she still loved him and in some way or other would keep her promise to him, and for this waited. Of his approaching marriage he did not dare to think. He was a filial son, and knew that he must fulfil his duty to his parents and to the family.
Toshika watched the picture every day. This was his only comfort, because Shorei, his beloved, no longer visited him in his dreams. His life felt empty without her, and he longed for her sweet presence. If it weren’t for her promise to come back to him, he knew he wouldn’t want to live. However, he felt that she still loved him and would find a way to keep her promise, so he waited for that. He didn’t dare to think about his upcoming marriage. He was a dutiful son and knew he had to fulfill his responsibilities to his parents and family.

When the bride was led into the room and seated opposite Toshika, what was his bewildering delight to see that she was ... the lady-love of his picture
When the bride was brought into the room and sat down across from Toshika, he was bewildered with joy to see that she was ... the woman he had painted.
As the days went by Toshika noticed that the picture lost by degrees its wonderful vitality. Slowly from the face the winning expression and from the figure the tints of life faded out, till at last the drawing became just like an ordinary picture. But he was left no time to pine over the mystery of the change, for a summons from his mother called him home to prepare for the marriage. He found the whole household teeming with the importance of the approaching event. At last the momentous day dawned.
As the days passed, Toshika noticed that the picture gradually lost its amazing vibrancy. Slowly, the charming expression faded from the face, and the colors of life disappeared from the figure, until the drawing became just like any ordinary picture. But he didn't have time to dwell on the mystery of the change, as a call from his mother sent him home to get ready for the wedding. He found the entire household buzzing with excitement over the upcoming event. Finally, the big day arrived.
His mother, proud of the product of her looms, set out in array his wedding robes, handwoven by herself. He donned them as in a dream, and then received the congratulations of his relatives and retainers and servants.
His mother, proud of what she created on her looms, laid out his wedding clothes, which she had handwoven herself. He put them on as if in a dream, and then he accepted the congratulations of his relatives, servants, and staff.
In those old days the bride and bridegroom never saw each other till the wedding ceremony. When the bride was led into the room and seated opposite Toshika, what was his bewildering delight to see that she was no stranger but the lady-love of his picture, the very same woman he had already taken to wife in his dream life.
In those days, the bride and groom never saw each other until the wedding ceremony. When the bride was brought into the room and sat down across from Toshika, he was amazed to realize that she was no stranger but the woman he had admired in his dreams, the very same person he had already imagined marrying in his dream life.
And yet she was not quite the same, for when Toshika, a few days later, joyfully led her to his own home and compared her with the portrait, she was even ten times more beautiful.
And yet she was not quite the same, for when Toshika, a few days later, joyfully took her to his home and compared her to the portrait, she was even ten times more beautiful.
[1] The floor of the Japanese room is padded with special grass mats over two inches thick. On these the bed quilts are laid out at night and packed away in cupboards in the daytime.
[1] The floor of the Japanese room is covered with special grass mats that are over two inches thick. At night, the bed quilts are spread out on these mats and during the day they are stored in cupboards.
URSATO, OR THE CROWN OF DAWN
THE POSITION AT THE OPENING OF THE STORY
Urasato and Tokijiro are lovers. The child, Midori, is born of this liaison. Tokijiro is a samurai in the service of a Daimyo, and has charge of his lord's treasure department. He is a careless young man of a wild-oat-sowing disposition, and while entirely absorbed in this love affair with Urasato, a valuable kakemono, one of the Daimyo's heirlooms, is stolen. The loss is discovered and Tokijiro, who is held responsible, dismissed.
Urasato and Tokijiro are in a romantic relationship. Their child, Midori, is the result of this affair. Tokijiro is a samurai serving a Daimyo and is responsible for managing his lord's treasury. He is a carefree young man with a reckless nature, and while he is completely wrapped up in his relationship with Urasato, a valuable kakemono, one of the Daimyo's heirlooms, gets stolen. The loss is noticed, and Tokijiro, who is held accountable, is fired.
To give Tokijiro the means of livelihood so that he may pursue the quest of the lost treasure, Urasato sells herself to a house of ill-fame, the Yamana-Ya by name, taking with her the child Midori, who is ignorant of her parentage. Kambei, the knave of a proprietor, is evidently a curio collector, and it is to be gathered from the context that the unfortunate young couple have some suspicion—afterwards justified—that by some means or other he has obtained possession of the kakemono—hence Urasato's choice of that particular house.
To provide Tokijiro with a way to make a living so he can search for the lost treasure, Urasato sells herself to a brothel called the Yamana-Ya, bringing along the child Midori, who doesn’t know who her parents are. Kambei, the unscrupulous owner, is clearly a collector of curiosities, and it becomes apparent that the unfortunate young couple suspects—later confirmed—that he has somehow come into possession of the kakemono—which is why Urasato chose that specific place.
Tokijiro's one idea is to rescue Urasato, to whom he is devoted, but for lack of money he cannot visit her openly, and Kambei, seeing in him an unprofitable customer, and uneasy about the picture, for which he knows Tokijiro to be searching, forbade him the house, and persecutes Urasato and Midori to find out his whereabouts, in order, probably, that he may have him quietly put out of the way.
Tokijiro's only goal is to rescue Urasato, to whom he is deeply devoted, but he can't visit her openly because he doesn't have the money. Kambei, seeing him as a worthless customer and feeling uneasy about the picture Tokijiro is searching for, has banned him from the house and is pressuring Urasato and Midori to discover his location, likely so he can have him quietly eliminated.
As in all these old love stories the hero is depicted as a weak character, for love of women was supposed to have an effeminizing and debasing effect on men and was greatly discouraged among the samurai by the feudal Daimyo of the martial provinces. On the other hand, the woman, though lost, having cast herself on the altar of what she considers her duty—the Moloch of Japan—often rises to sublime heights of heroism and self-abnegation, a paradox only found, it is said, in these social conditions of Japan. Urasato reminds one of the beautiful simile of the lotus that raises its head of dazzling bloom out of the slime of the pond—so tender are her sentiments, so strong and so faithful in character is she, in the midst of misery and horror.
In these old love stories, the hero is shown as a weak character because love for women was thought to make men less manly and was strongly discouraged among the samurai by the feudal Daimyo of the martial provinces. On the flip side, the woman, though she may be lost, dedicates herself to what she believes is her duty—the Moloch of Japan—and often reaches incredible levels of heroism and selflessness, a paradox that's said to exist only in the social conditions of Japan. Urasato reminds us of the beautiful comparison of the lotus that raises its stunning bloom from the mud of the pond—her feelings are so tender, and her character is strong and loyal, even in the midst of pain and suffering.
This recitation, freely rendered into English from the chanted drama, tells the story of Urasato's incarceration, of the lover's stolen interviews, of the inadvertent finding of the picture, and of Urasato's and Midori's final escape from the dread Yamana-Ya.
This retelling, translated into English from the performed drama, narrates the story of Urasato's imprisonment, the secret meetings with the lover, the accidental discovery of the picture, and Urasato's and Midori's ultimate escape from the terrifying Yamana-Ya.
URSATO, OR THE CROW OF DAWN[1]
The darkness was falling with the tender luminosity of an eastern twilight over the house; the sky was softly clouding, and a gentle wind sprang up and sighed through the pine-trees like a lullaby—the hush that comes at the end of the day with its promise of rest was over all the world, but in spite of the peaceful aspect of nature and of her surroundings, Urasato, as she came from her bath robed in crêpe and silken daintiness, felt very unhappy. To her world the night brought no peace or rest, only accumulated wretchedness and woe.
The darkness was settling in with the gentle glow of an eastern twilight over the house; the sky was lightly clouding, and a soft breeze picked up, sighing through the pine trees like a lullaby—the calm that comes at the end of the day with its promise of rest covered the entire world, but despite the peacefulness of nature and her surroundings, Urasato, as she emerged from her bath wrapped in crêpe and delicate silk, felt very unhappy. For her, the night brought no peace or rest, only a buildup of misery and sorrow.
Midori, her little handmaid, followed her fair mistress upstairs, and as Urasato languidly pushed open the sliding screens of her room and sank upon the mats, Midori fetched the tobacco tray with its tiny lacquer chest and miniature brazier all aglow, and placed it by her side.
Midori, her young helper, followed her lovely mistress upstairs, and as Urasato lazily opened the sliding screens of her room and settled onto the mats, Midori brought over the tobacco tray with its small lacquer box and tiny brazier, which was already glowing, and set it by her side.
Urasato took up her little pipe, and with the weed of forgetfulness lulled for a while the pain of longing and loneliness which filled her heart. As she put the tobacco in the tiny pipe-bowl and smoked it in one or two whiffs and then refilled it again, the tap, tap of the pipe on the tray as she emptied the ashes were the only sounds, interluded with sighs that broke the stillness. "Kachi," "Kachi," "Kachi" sounded the little pipe.
Urasato picked up her small pipe and used the weed of forgetfulness to ease the pain of longing and loneliness that filled her heart for a moment. As she packed the tobacco into the tiny bowl and took one or two puffs before refilling it, the only sounds were the tap, tap of the pipe against the tray as she emptied the ashes, interrupted by sighs that cut through the silence. "Kachi," "Kachi," "Kachi," went the little pipe.
Tokijiro, waiting hopelessly outside the fence in the cold, could not so forget his misery. He kept in the shadow so as not to be seen by the other inmates of the house, for if he were discovered he would lose all chance of seeing Urasato that evening and, perhaps, for ever. What might happen if these secret visits were discovered he dared not think. To catch one glimpse of her he loved he had come far through the snow, and after losing his way and wandering about for hours, he now found himself outside the house, and waited, tired and cold and miserable, by the bamboo fence.
Tokijiro stood hopelessly outside the fence in the cold, unable to forget his misery. He kept to the shadows to avoid being seen by the other people in the house, knowing that if he was discovered, he would lose all chance of seeing Urasato that evening and possibly forever. He couldn't bear to think about what would happen if these secret visits were found out. To catch just one glimpse of the woman he loved, he had trekked far through the snow, and after losing his way and wandering for hours, he now found himself outside the house, waiting, tired, cold, and miserable, by the bamboo fence.
"Life," said Tokijiro, speaking to himself, "is full of change like a running stream. Some time ago I lost one of my lord's treasures, an old and valuable kakemono of a drawing of a garyobai (a plum-tree trained in the shape of a dragon). I ought to have taken more care of the property entrusted to me. I was accused of carelessness and dismissed. Secretly I am searching for it, but till now I have found no clue of the picture. I have even brought my troubles to Urasato, and made her unhappy about the lost treasure. Alas! I cannot bear to live longer. If I cannot see Urasato I will at least look upon little Midori's face once more and then take leave of this life for ever. The more I think, the more our mutual vows seem hopeless. My love for this imprisoned flower has become deeper and deeper, and now, alas! I cannot see her more. Such is this world of pain!"
"Life," said Tokijiro to himself, "is full of changes like a flowing stream. Not long ago, I lost one of my lord's treasures, an old and valuable kakemono of a drawing of a garyobai (a plum tree shaped like a dragon). I should have been more careful with the property entrusted to me. I was accused of negligence and dismissed. I'm secretly searching for it, but so far, I haven't found any trace of the picture. I've even shared my troubles with Urasato and made her upset over the lost treasure. Alas! I can't stand to live any longer. If I can't see Urasato, I will at least look at little Midori's face one last time and then say goodbye to this life forever. The more I think about it, the more our mutual promises seem hopeless. My love for this trapped flower has grown deeper and deeper, and now, alas! I can no longer see her. Such is this world of suffering!"
While Tokijiro thus soliloquized outside in the snow, Urasato in the room was speaking to her child-attendant, Midori.
While Tokijiro was talking to himself outside in the snow, Urasato in the room was speaking to her young attendant, Midori.
"Midori, tell me, are you sure no one saw my letter to Toki Sama yesterday?"
"Midori, tell me, are you sure no one saw my letter to Toki Sama yesterday?"
"You need have no anxiety about that, I gave it myself to Toki Sama,"[2] answered Midori.
"You don't need to worry about that, I gave it to Toki Sama myself," [2] replied Midori.
"Hush," said Urasato, "you must not talk so loudly—some one might overhear you!"
"Hush," said Urasato, "you need to keep your voice down—someone might hear you!"
"All right," whispered the little girl, obediently. Leaving Urasato's side she walked over to the balcony and looking down into the garden she caught sight of Tokijiro standing outside the fence.
"Okay," whispered the little girl, obediently. Leaving Urasato's side, she walked over to the balcony and, looking down into the garden, she spotted Tokijiro standing outside the fence.
"There, there!" exclaimed Midori, "there is Toki Sama outside the fence."
"There, there!" exclaimed Midori, "there's Toki Sama outside the fence."
When Urasato heard these words joy filled her breast, a smile spread over her sad face, her languor vanished, and rising quickly from her seat on the mats, she glided to the balcony and placing her hands on the rail leaned far out so that she could see Tokijiro.
When Urasato heard these words, joy filled her heart, a smile spread across her sad face, her weariness disappeared, and quickly getting up from her spot on the mats, she moved gracefully to the balcony. She leaned over the rail to get a better view of Tokijiro.
"Oh! Tokijiro San," she exclaimed, "you have come again at last, how glad I am to see you!"
"Oh! Tokijiro San," she exclaimed, "you've finally come back! I'm so happy to see you!"
Tokijiro, on hearing her voice calling him, looked up through the pine branches and the tears sprang to his eyes at sight of her, for into the depths of love their hearts sank always deeper and the two were fettered each to each with that bond of illusion which is stronger than the threat of hell or the promise of heaven.
Tokijiro, hearing her call him, looked up through the pine branches and felt tears spring to his eyes at the sight of her. Their hearts sank deeper and deeper into the depths of love, and the two were bound to each other with a bond of illusion that was stronger than any threat of hell or promise of heaven.
"Oh!" said Urasato, sadly, "what can I have done in a former life that this should be insupportable without the sight of you? The desire to see you only increases in the darkness of love. At first, a tenderness, it spread through my whole being, and now I love—I love. The things I would tell you are as great in number as the teeth of my comb, but I cannot say them to you at this distance. When you are absent I must sleep alone, instead of your arm my hand the only pillow, while my pillow is wet with tears longing for you,—if only it were the pillow of Kantan[3] I could at least dream that you were by my side. Poor comfort 'tis for love to live on dreams!"
"Oh!" said Urasato, sadly, "what could I have done in a past life that makes this so unbearable without seeing you? The need to see you only grows stronger in the shadows of love. At first, it was just a tender feeling that spread through me, and now I love—I love. The things I want to tell you are as countless as the teeth in my comb, but I can't express them from this distance. When you're not here, I have to sleep alone, with nothing but my hand as a pillow instead of your arm, while my pillow is soaked with tears longing for you—if only it were the pillow of Kantan[3] I could at least dream that you were by my side. It’s a poor comfort for love to survive on dreams!"
As she spoke, Urasato leaned far out over the balcony, the picture of youth, grace and beauty, her figure supple and fragile as a willow branch wafted to and fro by a summer breeze, and about her an air of the wistful sadness of the rains of early spring.
As she spoke, Urasato leaned far over the balcony, embodying youth, grace, and beauty, her figure supple and delicate like a willow branch swaying in a summer breeze, and around her was an air of the nostalgic sadness of early spring rains.

As she spoke, Urasato leaned far out over the balcony, the picture of youth, grace and beauty.
As she talked, Urasato leaned way out over the balcony, the epitome of youth, grace, and beauty.
"Oh! Urasato!" said Tokijiro, sadly, "the longer I stay here the worse it will be for you. If we are discovered not only you, but Midori also will be punished, and as she does not know all how unhappy she will be, and what will you do then. Oh! misery!"
"Oh! Urasato!" said Tokijiro, sadly, "the longer I stay here, the worse it gets for you. If we're found out, not only will you be punished, but Midori will suffer too, and she has no idea how unhappy she’ll be. What will you do then? Oh! This is such misery!"
Urasato, overcome with the bitterness of their troubles and the hopelessness of their situation, and as if to shield Midori, impulsively drew the child to her and, embracing her with tenderness, burst into tears.
Urasato, overwhelmed by the heaviness of their troubles and the despair of their situation, and as if to protect Midori, instinctively pulled the child close and, holding her with care, broke down in tears.
The sound of footsteps suddenly startled them both. Urasato straightened herself quickly, pushed the child from her, and wiped away her tears. Midori, always clever and quick-witted, rolled a piece of paper into a ball and threw it quickly over the fence. It was a pre-arranged signal of danger. Tokijiro understood and hid himself out of sight. The screen of the room was pushed aside and not the dreaded proprietor nor his shrew of a wife, but the kindly and indispensable hair-dresser, O[4] Tatsu, appeared.
The sound of footsteps suddenly startled them both. Urasato quickly straightened up, pushed the child away, and wiped her tears. Midori, always clever and quick on her feet, rolled a piece of paper into a ball and threw it over the fence. It was their pre-arranged signal for danger. Tokijiro understood and hid out of sight. The room's screen was pushed aside, and instead of the dreaded owner or his nasty wife, the kind and essential hairdresser, O[4] Tatsu, appeared.
"Oh, courtezan," said the woman, "I fear that I have kept you waiting. I wanted to come earlier, but I had so many customers that I could not get away before. As soon as I could do so I left and came to you ... but, Urasato Sama, what is the matter? You have a very troubled face and your eyes are wet with tears ... are you ill? Look here, Midori, you must take better care of her and give her some medicine."
"Oh, courtesan," said the woman, "I'm sorry I kept you waiting. I wanted to come earlier, but I had so many customers that I couldn't get away before. As soon as I could, I left and came to you... but, Urasato Sama, what's wrong? You look so troubled and your eyes are wet with tears... are you okay? Listen, Midori, you need to take better care of her and give her some medicine."
"I wanted her to take some medicine," said Midori, "but she said she would not."
"I wanted her to take some medicine," Midori said, "but she said she wouldn't."
"I have always disliked medicine and, as Midori tells you, I refused to take any. I don't feel well to-day, O Tatsu. I don't know why, but I don't even wish to have the comb put through my hair—so I won't have my hair dressed now, O Tatsu, thank you."
"I have always hated medicine and, as Midori tells you, I refused to take any. I'm not feeling well today, O Tatsu. I don't know why, but I don't even want to have my hair combed—so I won't get my hair done right now, O Tatsu, thank you."
"Oh," answered O Tatsu, "that is a pity—your hair needs putting straight—it is very untidy at the sides; let me comb it back and you will then feel better yourself, too—"
"Oh," replied O Tatsu, "that's too bad—your hair needs to be tidied up—it looks quite messy on the sides; let me comb it back and you’ll feel better too—"
"O Tatsu," said Urasato, hopelessly; "you say so, but—even if the gloom that weighs down my spirit were lifted and my hair done up and put straight both would fall again, and knowing this, I am unhappy."
"O Tatsu," Urasato said sadly, "you say that, but even if the darkness weighing on my soul were gone and my hair were neat and straight, it would just fall out of place again. Knowing this makes me unhappy."
"Oh," replied O Tatsu, "the loosened hair-knot which troubles you is my work—come to the dressing-table ... come!"
"Oh," replied O Tatsu, "the messy hair bun that's bothering you is my doing—come to the dressing table ... come!"
Urasato could not well refuse the kindly woman and reluctantly allowed herself to be persuaded. She sat down in front of the mirror, but her heart was outside the fence with Tokijiro, and to wait till the woman had done her work was a torture to her.
Urasato couldn’t really say no to the kind woman and reluctantly let herself be convinced. She sat down in front of the mirror, but her heart was outside the fence with Tokijiro, and waiting for the woman to finish was torture for her.
"Listen to me," said O Tatsu, as she took her stand behind Urasato and with deft fingers put the disordered coiffure to rights, "people cannot understand the feelings of others unless they have themselves suffered the same conditions. Even I, in past times, was not quite as I am now. It seems foolish to speak of it, but I always feel for you. If you deign to listen to me I will tell you my story. Even such an ugly woman as I am—there is a proverb you know, that says 'Even a devil at eighteen is fascinating' (oni mo juhachi)—has had her day, and so there was someone who loved even me, and he is now my husband," and O Tatsu laughed softly, "ho-ho-ho." "Well, we plighted our vows and loved more and more deeply. At last he was in need of money and came to borrow of me, saying 'Lend me two bu!'[5] or 'Lend me three bu!' using me in those days only as his money-box. It must have been because our fate was determined in our previous life that I did not give him up. I let things go because I loved him. Youth does not come twice in a life-time. He was in great distress and I sold all my clothes to help him till my tansu[6] were empty, and then I filled them with his love letters. Things came to such a pass that we thought of committing suicide together. But a friend who knew what we were about to do stopped us, and so we are alive to this day. But things have changed since then, and now, when there is some small trouble, my husband tells me he will divorce me, and there are times when I feel I hate him and don't want to work for him any more. There is a proverb that 'the love of a thousand years can grow cold,' and it is true. Experience has taught me this."
"Listen to me," said O Tatsu, taking her place behind Urasato and expertly fixing her messy hair, "people can't really grasp what others feel unless they've been through the same things. Even I, in the past, wasn’t quite the same as I am now. It may sound silly to mention, but I always empathize with you. If you're willing to listen, I’ll share my story. Even someone as unattractive as I am—there's a saying you know, 'Even a devil at eighteen is intriguing' (oni mo juhachi)—has had her time, and so there was someone who loved me, and he is now my husband," O Tatsu said, laughing softly, "ho-ho-ho." "Well, we made promises and our love grew deeper. Eventually, he needed money and came to borrow from me, saying, 'Lend me two bu!'[5] or 'Lend me three bu!' treating me back then like his piggy bank. It must have been because our destinies were intertwined in a past life that I didn’t let him go. I accepted it because I loved him. Youth doesn’t come around twice in one lifetime. He was in deep trouble, and I sold all my clothes to support him until my tansu[6] were empty, and then I filled them with his love letters. It got to the point where we considered committing suicide together. But a friend who knew our plans stopped us, and so we’re still alive today. However, things have changed since then, and now, when there’s even a small issue, my husband threatens to divorce me, and at times, I feel such resentment that I don’t want to work for him anymore. There's a saying that 'the love of a thousand years can fade,' and it’s true. Experience has shown me this."

O Tatsu ... took her stand behind Urasato and with deft fingers put the disordered coiffure to rights
O Tatsu ... took her position behind Urasato and skillfully fixed her messy hairstyle.
"O Tatsu Sama," answered Urasato, "in spite of all you say, I have no one to love me in this wide world, such an unfortunate creature as I am, so devotedly as you loved him."
"O Tatsu Sama," Urasato replied, "no matter what you say, I have no one who loves me in this vast world, as unfortunate as I am, as devotedly as you loved him."
"You may think thus now," said O Tatsu, "for you have reached the age of love's prime. I know that people in love's despair often cut short their own lives, but while you have Midori to think of you cannot, you must not, commit suicide. Duty and love exist only while there is life. Oh dear, I have talked so much and so earnestly that I have forgotten to put in the tsuto-naoshi," and with the last finishing touches O Tatsu put in the pincer-like clasp which holds together the stray hair at the nape of the neck.
"You might think that now," said O Tatsu, "since you’ve reached the best age for love. I know that people who are heartbroken sometimes end their own lives, but as long as you have Midori to think of, you can't— you must not— commit suicide. Duty and love only matter while there is life. Oh dear, I’ve talked so much and so seriously that I forgot to add the tsuto-naoshi," and with the final touches, O Tatsu attached the pincer-like clasp that holds the stray hair at the nape of the neck.
Urasato's eyes were dry, though her heart was full of sympathy and sorrow as she listened to O Tatsu's kind words of sympathy, and as a bedimmed mirror so was her soul clouded with grief. Midori, touched by the sad conversation, dropped tears as she flitted about over the mats, putting away the comb box here and a cushion straight there.
Urasato's eyes were dry, but her heart was filled with sympathy and sorrow as she listened to O Tatsu's kind words. Just like a dim mirror, her soul was clouded with grief. Midori, moved by the sad conversation, shed tears as she moved around the mats, putting away the comb box in one spot and straightening a cushion in another.
"Well," said O Tatsu, as she bowed to the ground and took her leave, "I am going yonder to the house of Adzumaya, good-bye!" and with these words she glided down the stairs and went out by the side door. Looking back as she did so, she called to Midori:
"Well," said O Tatsu, as she bowed to the ground and took her leave, "I'm heading over to Adzumaya's house, goodbye!" With those words, she glided down the stairs and exited through the side door. As she glanced back, she called out to Midori:
"Look here, Midori, I am going out by the side gate instead of by the kitchen—will you please fasten it after me." With these words she seized the astonished Tokijiro, who was hiding in the shadow, pushed him inside and shut the gate (pattari) with a snap. With an unmoved face as if nothing unusual had occurred, O Tatsu put up her umbrella, for snow had begun to fall, lighted her little lantern and pattered away across the grounds without once looking back.
"Hey, Midori, I’m going out through the side gate instead of the kitchen—can you please lock it after me?" With that, she pulled the startled Tokijiro, who was hiding in the shadows, inside and snapped the gate shut. With a calm expression as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened, O Tatsu opened her umbrella since it had started to snow, lit her small lantern, and walked away across the grounds without looking back.
Thus, through the compassionate help of another, Tokijiro was at last enabled to enter the house. He ran upstairs quickly, and entering the room, caught hold of Urasato's hand.
Thus, with the compassionate help of someone else, Tokijiro was finally able to enter the house. He ran upstairs quickly, and when he entered the room, he grasped Urasato's hand.
"Urasato! I cannot bear our lot any longer. I cannot bear to live away from you—at last I am able to tell you how I long to die with you since we cannot belong to each other any longer. But if we die together thus, what will become of poor little Midori. What misery—oh, what misery! No—no—I have it; you shall not die—I alone will die; but oh! Urasato, pray for the repose of my soul!"
"Urasato! I can't stand our situation any longer. I can't stand living away from you—I can finally tell you how much I wish to die with you since we can’t be together anymore. But if we do die together, what will happen to poor little Midori? What a tragedy—oh, what a tragedy! No—no—I’ve decided; you won’t die—I’ll die instead; but oh! Urasato, please pray for the peace of my soul!"
"That would be too pitiless," said Urasato, while the tears fell like rain from her eyes, "if you die to-night what will become of our faithful little Midori and myself left behind? Let parents and child take hands to-night and cross the river of death together. We will not separate now, oh, no—no! Oh! Tokijiro San! you are too cruel to leave us behind."
"That would be too harsh," Urasato said, tears streaming down her face like rain. "If you die tonight, what will happen to our loyal little Midori and me left behind? Let parents and child hold hands tonight and cross the river of death together. We won't separate now, oh, no—no! Oh! Tokijiro San! You’re too cruel to leave us."
Some one was now heard calling from below.
Someone was now heard calling from below.
"Urasato Sama! Urasato Sama!" said a loud harsh voice, "come downstairs—you are wanted quickly, quickly—come!"
"Urasato! Urasato!" shouted a loud, rough voice, "come downstairs—you’re needed right away—hurry!"
Then the sound of a woman's feet as she began to ascend the stairs reached the three inmates of the room.
Then the sound of a woman's footsteps as she started to go up the stairs reached the three people in the room.
Urasato's heart beat wildly and then seemed to stop with fright. Quick as a flash of lightning she hid Tokijiro in the kotatsu[7] and Midori, with her usual quick-wittedness, fetched the quilt and covered him over. Then she glided to the other side of the room. All this was the work of a moment.
Urasato's heart raced and then felt like it stopped out of fear. In the blink of an eye, she tucked Tokijiro into the kotatsu[7] and Midori, being her usual quick-thinking self, grabbed the quilt and covered him up. Then she moved smoothly to the other side of the room. All of this happened in an instant.
"O Kaya San," said Urasato, "what is the matter? What are you making such a fuss about? What do you want with me now?"
"O Kaya San," Urasato said, "what's going on? Why are you making such a big deal? What do you need from me now?"
"Oh! Urasato," answered the woman as she entered the room, "you pretend not to know why I call you. The master has sent for you—Midori is to come with you—such is his order!"
"Oh! Urasato," the woman said as she walked into the room, "you act like you don't know why I'm calling you. The master has summoned you—Midori is to come with you—that's his order!"
Urasato made no answer, but followed O Kaya, who had come to fetch her. Anxiety for Tokijiro hidden in the kotatsu, and fear concerning what the sudden summons might mean made her heart beat so that she knew not what to do. Both she and Midori felt that the woman was like a torturing devil driving them along so much against their will—they seemed to feel her fierce eyes piercing them through from behind.
Urasato didn’t respond but followed O Kaya, who had come to get her. Worry for Tokijiro hidden in the kotatsu and fear about what the sudden call might mean made her heart race, leaving her unsure of what to do. Both she and Midori sensed that the woman was like a torturing devil forcing them along against their wishes—they could almost feel her intense stare boring into them from behind.
O Kaya led them across the garden to another part of the house. The soft twilight had been succeeded by a dreary night. It was February and the night wind blew sharp and chill—the last snow of winter weighed down the bamboos; while, like an emblem of courage and strength in the midst of adversity, the odour of early plum blossoms hung upon the air. Overcome with anxiety, Urasato felt only the chill, and fear of the night spread through her whole being. She started and shivered when behind her Midori's clogs began to echo shrilly, like the voices of malicious wood-sprites in the trees laughing in derision at her plight. Her heart grew thin with pain and foreboding. "Karakong," "karakong," sounded the clogs, as they scraped along. "Ho, ho, ho!" mocked the echoing sprites from the bamboo wood.
O Kaya led them across the garden to another part of the house. The soft twilight had turned into a gloomy night. It was February, and the night wind blew sharp and cold—the last snow of winter weighed down the bamboos; meanwhile, the scent of early plum blossoms lingered in the air, symbolizing courage and strength in the face of adversity. Overwhelmed with anxiety, Urasato felt only the chill, and fear spread through her entire being. She jumped and shivered when she heard Midori's clogs start to echo behind her, like the laughter of malicious spirits in the trees mocking her situation. Her heart grew heavy with pain and dread. "Karakong," "karakong," the clogs sounded as they scraped along. "Ho, ho, ho!" mocked the echoing spirits from the bamboo grove.
They reached the veranda of the house on the other side of the quadrangle. O Kaya pushed open the shoji disclosing the grizzled-headed master, Kambei, seated beside the charcoal brazier looking fierce and angry. When Urasato and Midori saw him, their heart and soul went out with fear as a light in a sudden blast.
They arrived at the porch of the house on the other side of the courtyard. O Kaya pushed open the shoji, revealing the gray-haired master, Kambei, sitting next to the charcoal brazier, looking intense and angry. When Urasato and Midori saw him, their hearts sank with fear like a flickering light extinguished in an instant.
Urasato, however, calmed herself, and sitting down outside the room on the veranda, put her hands to the floor and bowed over them. The master turned and glared at her.
Urasato, however, composed herself and sat down outside the room on the veranda, placed her hands on the floor, and bowed over them. The master turned and glared at her.
"Look here, Urasato," said he, "I have nothing but this to ask you. Has that young rascal Tokijiro asked you for anything out of this house—tell me at once—is such the case? I have heard so—tell me the truth!"
"Listen, Urasato," he said, "I only have one thing to ask you. Has that young troublemaker Tokijiro asked you for anything from this house—just tell me, is that true? I've heard rumors—just be honest with me!"
Urasato, frightened as she was, controlled herself and answered quietly:
Urasato, scared as she was, held herself together and replied softly:
"Such are the master's honourable words, but I have no remembrance of anyone asking me for anything whatsoever."
"Those are the master's respectful words, but I don't recall anyone asking me for anything at all."
"Um," said the master, "I shan't get it out of you so easily I see," then turning to O Kaya, he said, "Here, O Kaya, do as I told you—tie her up to the tree in the garden and beat her till she confesses."
"Um," said the master, "I see it won't be so easy to get it out of you," then turning to O Kaya, he said, "Here, O Kaya, do as I instructed—tie her to the tree in the garden and beat her until she confesses."
O Kaya rose from the mats and catching hold of the weeping Urasato dragged her up and untied and pulled off her girdle. The woman then carried the slender girl into the garden and bound her up with rope to a rough-barked, snow-covered pine-tree, which happened to be just opposite Urasato's room. O Kaya, lifting a bamboo broom threateningly, said, "Sa! Urasato, you won't be able to endure this—therefore make a true confession and save yourself. How can you be faithful to such a ghost of a rascal as Tokijiro? I have warned you many times, but in spite of all advice you still continue to meet him in secret. Your punishment has come at last—but it is not my fault, so please do not bear me any resentment. I have constantly asked the master to pardon you. To-night, out of pity, I begged him to let you off, but he would not listen. There is no help for it, I must obey my orders. Come, confess before you are beaten!"
O Kaya got up from the mats and, grabbing the crying Urasato, pulled her up and untied her girdle. The woman then took the slender girl into the garden and tied her up with rope to a rough-barked, snow-covered pine tree, which was right across from Urasato's room. O Kaya, lifting a bamboo broom menacingly, said, "Look, Urasato, you won't be able to take this—so just confess and save yourself. How can you stay loyal to a loser like Tokijiro? I’ve warned you many times, but you keep meeting him in secret anyway. Your punishment has finally come—but it's not my fault, so please don't hold it against me. I’ve constantly asked the master to forgive you. Tonight, out of pity, I begged him to let you off, but he wouldn't listen. There's nothing I can do; I have to follow orders. Come on, confess before you get hurt!"
So O Kaya scolded and entreated Urasato; but Urasato made no reply—she only wept and sobbed in silence.
So O Kaya scolded and pleaded with Urasato; but Urasato said nothing—she just cried and sobbed quietly.
"You are an obstinate girl!" said O Kaya, and she lifted the broom to strike.
"You are a stubborn girl!" said O Kaya, and she raised the broom to hit.
Midori now rushed forward in an agony of distress and tried to ward off the blow about to fall on her beloved mistress. O Kaya flung the child away with her left arm, and bringing the broom down, began to beat Urasato mercilessly till her dress was disarranged and her hair fell down in disorder about her shoulders.
Midori rushed forward in a panic, trying to protect her beloved mistress from the blow that was about to strike. O Kaya pushed the child away with her left arm and swung the broom down, mercilessly beating Urasato until her dress was a mess and her hair fell loose around her shoulders.
Midori could bear the sight no longer. She became frantic, and running to the wretched Kambei, lifted praying hands to him: then back again she darted to catch hold of O Kaya's dress, crying out to both: "Please, forgive her; oh, please, forgive her! Don't beat her so, I implore you!"
Midori couldn't take it anymore. She panicked and ran over to the miserable Kambei, raising her hands in prayer to him. Then she quickly dashed back to grab O Kaya's dress, pleading with both of them: "Please, forgive her; oh, please, forgive her! Don't hit her so hard, I beg you!"
O Kaya, now fully exasperated, seized the sobbing child.
O Kaya, now completely frustrated, grabbed the crying child.
"I will punish you too," and tied Midori's hands behind her back.
"I'll punish you too," and tied Midori's hands behind her back.
Tokijiro, looking down from the balcony of Urasato's room, had been a distraught and helpless spectator of the whole scene of cruelty in the garden. He could now no longer restrain himself and was about to jump over the balcony to the rescue. But Urasato happened at that moment to look up and saw what he intended doing. She shook her head and managed to say, unheard by the others:
Tokijiro, looking down from the balcony of Urasato's room, had been a distraught and helpless observer of the whole scene of cruelty in the garden. He could no longer hold himself back and was about to jump over the balcony to help. But Urasato happened to look up at that moment and saw what he was planning to do. She shook her head and managed to say, unheard by the others:
"Ah! this, for you to come out, no, no, no!"
"Ah! No, no, no! You can't come out!"
Then, as O Kaya came back from tying up Midori, she quickly added to her, "No, I mean you who have tied up Midori, you must be pitying her, you must be, O Kaya San—but in the presence of the master for that reason it won't do! It won't do!" and here she spoke, purposely, incoherently to O Kaya, while she signed to Tokijiro with her eyes that he must not come out—that her words were meant for him under cover of being addressed to O Kaya.
Then, as O Kaya returned from tying up Midori, she quickly said to her, "No, I mean you who tied up Midori; you must feel sorry for her, right, O Kaya San? But you can't show that in front of the master! You can't!" She spoke deliberately, in a jumbled way to O Kaya, while signaling to Tokijiro with her eyes that he should stay hidden—that her words were really intended for him while pretending to be directed at O Kaya.
Tokijiro knew that he could do nothing—he was utterly powerless to help Urasato, and if he obeyed his first impulse and jumped down into the garden he would only make matters a thousand times worse than they were, so he went back to the kotatsu, and bit the quilt and wept with impotent rage.
Tokijiro realized he couldn’t do anything—he was completely powerless to help Urasato, and if he followed his first instinct and jumped down into the garden, he would only make things a thousand times worse than they already were. So, he returned to the kotatsu, bit the quilt, and cried in frustration.
"She is suffering all this for my sake—oh! Urasato! oh! oh! oh!"
"She’s going through all this for me—oh! Urasato! oh! oh! oh!"
Kambei had now reached Urasato's side, and catching hold of her by the hair, said in a big voice, "Does not your heart tell you why you are so chastized? It is ridiculous that Tokijiro should come in search of the kakemono that was entrusted to me. Ha! you look surprised. You see I know all. Look! Isn't the picture hanging there in my room? I allow no one so much as to point a finger at it—Sa! Urasato, I am sure Tokijiro asked you to get him that—come—speak the truth now?"
Kambei had now reached Urasato's side, and grabbing her by the hair, said in a loud voice, "Doesn't your heart tell you why you're being punished? It's absurd that Tokijiro would come looking for the kakemono that was given to me. Ha! You look surprised. You see, I know everything. Look! Isn't the picture hanging right there in my room? I don’t let anyone even point at it—Sa! Urasato, I'm sure Tokijiro asked you to get it for him—come on—tell me the truth now?"
"I have never been asked to steal any such thing," answered Urasato, sobbing.
"I’ve never been asked to steal anything like that," Urasato replied, crying.
"Oh, you obstinate woman—will nothing make you confess? Here, Midori—where is Tokijiro? Tell me that first?"
"Oh, you stubborn woman—will nothing make you admit the truth? Here, Midori—where is Tokijiro? Just tell me that first?"
"I don't know," answered Midori.
"I don't know," Midori replied.
"There is no reason why Midori should know what you ask," said Urasato, trying to shield the child.
"There’s no reason for Midori to know what you’re asking," Urasato said, trying to protect the child.
"Midori is always with you," said Kambei—"and she must know," and turning to Midori he struck her, saying: "Now confess—where is Tokijiro hiding now?"
"Midori is always with you," Kambei said, "and she must know." Then, turning to Midori, he struck her, saying, "Now confess—where is Tokijiro hiding now?"
"Oh, oh, you hurt me," cried the child.
"Oh, oh, you hurt me," the child cried.
"Well, confess then," said the cruel man, "then I won't hurt you any more!"
"Alright, just confess," said the ruthless man, "then I won’t hurt you anymore!"
"Oh ... Urasato," cried Midori, turning to her—"entreat the master to pardon me—if he kills me, before I die I can never meet my father whom I have never seen."
"Oh ... Urasato," Midori exclaimed, turning to her, "please ask the master to forgive me—if he kills me, I'll never get the chance to meet my father, whom I have never seen."
Tokijiro, upstairs in the balcony, heard all that was going on and murmured:
Tokijiro, up in the balcony, heard everything that was happening and murmured:
"That is, indeed, natural, poor child."
"That is, really, natural, poor kid."
But Kambei, unaware that he was heard and seen, beat the child again and again.
But Kambei, not realizing he was being heard and seen, struck the child repeatedly.
"I can't make out what you say, little creature," he screamed with rage. "You shall feel the weight of this tekki[8] then we shall see if you will still not answer what is asked you."
"I can't understand what you're saying, little creature," he shouted angrily. "You will feel the weight of this tekki[8] and then we'll see if you still refuse to answer my questions."
Under this hell-like torture Midori could scarcely breathe. The poor child tried to crawl away, but as she was bound with rope, she was unable to do so.
Under this hellish torture, Midori could barely breathe. The poor child tried to crawl away, but since she was tied up with rope, she couldn't move at all.
The cruel man once more caught hold of her roughly by the shoulder and began to beat her again. At last the child gave a great cry of pain, lost consciousness, and fell back as though dead.
The cruel man roughly grabbed her by the shoulder again and started to hit her. Finally, the child let out a loud cry of pain, lost consciousness, and fell back as if she were dead.
Kambei was now alarmed at what he had done, for he had no intention of killing the child—only of making her tell him where Tokijiro was living or hiding. He stopped beating her and stood on one side, angry enough at being thwarted by Urasato and Midori.
Kambei was now worried about what he had done, as he never meant to hurt the child—he just wanted her to reveal where Tokijiro was living or hiding. He stopped hitting her and stepped aside, frustrated at being blocked by Urasato and Midori.
Urasato raised her head and moaned to herself as she looked at the prostrate child.
Urasato lifted her head and groaned to herself as she gazed at the defeated child.
"I am really responsible for the child's suffering," she said to herself—"my sin is the cause of it all; forgive me, my child—you know it not, but I am your mother; and although you are only a child you have understood and helped me. You saw that I was in love and always anxious about my lover. This is from a fault in your former life that you have such a mother—ah! this is all, alas, fruit of our sins in another existence," and Urasato's tears flowed so fast that, like spring rain, they melted the snow upon which they fell.
"I’m really to blame for the child's suffering," she thought to herself—"my mistake is the reason for it all; forgive me, my child—you don’t know it, but I am your mother; and even though you’re just a child, you’ve understood and supported me. You saw that I was in love and always worried about my partner. This is due to a flaw from your past life that you have such a mother—ah! this is all, sadly, the result of our sins from another existence," and Urasato’s tears flowed so quickly that, like spring rain, they melted the snow they landed on.
O Kaya now came up to her, saying,
O Kaya now approached her, saying,
"What an obstinate creature you are! If you don't confess you shall wander in company with your child to the Meido,"[9] and with these words she raised her broom to strike.
"What a stubborn creature you are! If you don't confess, you’ll roam with your child to the Meido,"[9] and with that, she lifted her broom to hit.
Hikoroku, the clerk of the house, now came running upon the scene. He had fallen in love with Urasato and had often pressed his suit in vain. When he saw how matters stood he pushed O Kaya away.
Hikoroku, the house clerk, came rushing onto the scene. He had fallen for Urasato and had often tried to win her over without success. When he saw the situation, he shoved O Kaya aside.
"You are not to help Urasato!" screamed O Kaya, angrily.
"You can't help Urasato!" shouted O Kaya, furious.
"Go away, go away," said Hikoroku, "this punishment is the clerk's work—though I am only a humble servant, however humble I am I don't need your interference."
"Go away, go away," Hikoroku said, "this punishment is the clerk's responsibility—I'm just a humble servant, but I don’t need your interference."
Then Hikoroku turned to Kambei and said apologetically.
Then Hikoroku turned to Kambei and said with regret.
"Excuse me, master, I have something to say to you; the matter is this—that dear Urasato—no, I mean Midori and Urasato—I never forget them, oh, no, no! I know their characters—they are good-hearted. This punishment is the clerk's work. If you will only leave Urasato to me I shall be able to make her confess. I am sure I can manage her. If you will make me responsible for making Urasato confess, I shall be grateful."
"Excuse me, master, I need to talk to you about something; it’s about dear Urasato—no, I mean Midori and Urasato—I never forget them, no way! I know their personalities—they're kind-hearted. This punishment is the clerk's doing. If you let me handle Urasato, I can get her to confess. I’m confident I can handle her. If you put me in charge of getting Urasato to confess, I would be really thankful."
Kambei nodded his head, he was already tired, and said:
Kambei nodded, already feeling tired, and said:
"Um—I would not allow anyone else to do this, but as I trust you Hikoroku, I will let you do it for a while; without fail you must make her confess, I will rest,"—and with these words he went into the house, intending to put the blame on Hikoroku if his regulation suffered because of his treatment of Urasato.
"Um—I wouldn’t let anyone else do this, but since I trust you, Hikoroku, I’ll allow you to take over for a bit; you absolutely must get her to confess. I’ll take a break,"—and with that, he headed into the house, planning to blame Hikoroku if his rules suffered because of his handling of Urasato.
Hikoroku accompanied his master to the house and bowed low as he entered. He then came back to Urasato.
Hikoroku followed his master to the house and bowed deeply as he entered. He then returned to Urasato.
"Did you hear what the master said? Did he not say that he would not entrust this to anyone else but me—only to me—Hikoroku—don't you see what a fine fellow I am? If only you had listened to me before you need never have suffered so—I would have helped you, Urasato San! Perhaps you suspect me as being to blame for all this; but no—indeed, I am not—you and I are living in another world. Will you not listen to me—Urasato San?—but oh!—you have a different heart—oh! what am I to do?" and he placed his hands palm to palm and lifted them despairingly upwards to Urasato, shaking them up and down in supplication.
"Did you hear what the master said? Didn’t he say he wouldn’t trust this to anyone else but me—only me—Hikoroku—can’t you see what a great guy I am? If only you had listened to me earlier, you wouldn’t have had to go through this—I would have helped you, Urasato San! Maybe you think I’m to blame for all this; but I’m really not—you and I are in different worlds. Will you please listen to me—Urasato San?—but oh!—you have a different heart—what am I supposed to do?" He put his hands together in prayer and raised them hopelessly towards Urasato, shaking them in a pleading gesture.
O Kaya had been listening to Hikoroku, for she was in love with him herself and was always jealous of the attention he paid to Urasato. She now came up and said, as she shrugged her shoulders from side to side: "Now Hikoroku Sama—what are you doing? What are you saying? Notwithstanding your promise to the master to make Urasato confess, you are now talking to her in this way. Whenever you see Urasato you always act like this without thinking of me or my feelings for you. I am offended—I can't help it! You will probably not get her to confess after all. Well—I will take your place, so go away!"
O Kaya had been listening to Hikoroku because she was in love with him and always felt jealous of the attention he gave to Urasato. She walked over and said, shrugging her shoulders, "Hikoroku, what are you doing? What are you saying? Despite your promise to the master to get Urasato to confess, you're talking to her like this. Every time you see Urasato, you act this way without considering my feelings for you. I'm offended—I can't help it! You're probably not going to get her to confess after all. Fine—I’ll take your place, so just leave!"
As O Kaya came up to Hikoroku he pushed her away, saying:
As O Kaya approached Hikoroku, he shoved her aside, saying:
"No, never! You shall not hurt her—this is not your business—the master has entrusted it to me. As for you, it is ridiculous that you should love me. How ugly you are! Ugh!—your face is like a lion's. Are you not ashamed. Before the master I have no countenance left when I think of what you say to me. Now then—go away O Kaya—I am going to untie poor Urasato!"
"No, never! You can't hurt her—this isn’t your concern—the master has assigned this to me. And honestly, it’s laughable that you think you could love me. You're so unattractive! Ugh! Your face looks like a lion's. Aren't you embarrassed? In front of the master, I feel so humiliated when I think about what you say to me. Now, go away, O Kaya—I’m going to free poor Urasato!"
O Kaya tried to push Hikoroku away. Hikoroku took up the broom and beat her without caring how much he hurt her. Mercilessly did he continue to beat her till she was overcome and, falling down on the snow, lay stunned for some time to come.
O Kaya tried to shove Hikoroku away. Hikoroku grabbed the broom and hit her without worrying about how much he was hurting her. He kept beating her relentlessly until she was overwhelmed and fell onto the snow, lying there stunned for a while.
Having thus got rid of O Kaya, Hikoroku quickly released Urasato and Midori. As he lifted the child up she opened her eyes.
Having gotten rid of O Kaya, Hikoroku quickly freed Urasato and Midori. As he picked up the child, she opened her eyes.
"Ya, ya! Are you still there, mother?"
"Yeah, yeah! Are you still there, Mom?"
Did Midori know that Urasato was her mother, or on returning to consciousness was it instinct or affection that made her use the tender name?
Did Midori know that Urasato was her mother, or when she became aware again, was it instinct or love that made her use the affectionate name?
When she heard Midori's voice, Urasato felt that she must be in a dream, for she had feared that the child had been killed by Kambei's beating.
When Urasato heard Midori's voice, she felt like she must be dreaming, since she had feared that Kambei's beating had killed the child.
"Are you still alive?" she exclaimed, and caught the child in her arms while tears of joy fell down her pale cheeks.
"Are you still alive?" she exclaimed, catching the child in her arms as tears of joy streamed down her pale cheeks.
Hikoroku looked on with a triumphant face, for he was pleased at what he had done.
Hikoroku watched with a victorious expression, feeling satisfied with his actions.
"Urasato Sama, you must run away, and now that I have saved you both I can't stay here. I, too, shall be tied up and punished for this. I shall run away, too! Well, it is certainly better to escape with you than to remain here. Let us flee together now. Come with me. I must get my purse, however, before I go. Please wait here till I come back with my small savings—then I can help you; don't let anyone find you," and without waiting for Urasato's answer Hikoroku ran into the house.
"Urasato, you have to get out of here. Now that I’ve saved you both, I can’t stick around. I’ll get caught and punished for this, too. I’m leaving as well! It's definitely better to escape with you than to stay here. Let’s run away together right now. But first, I need to grab my purse. Please wait here until I get back with my little savings—then I can help you; just make sure no one sees you," and without waiting for Urasato to reply, Hikoroku dashed into the house.
Urasato and Midori stood clasping each other under the pine tree. They were shaking with cold and fatigue and pain. Suddenly a sound made them look up. Tokijiro suddenly stood before them. He had climbed out on to the roof, and walking round the quadrangle, had reached the spot where they stood and then let himself down by the pine-tree. When the two saw him they started for joy.
Urasato and Midori stood holding each other under the pine tree. They were trembling with cold, exhaustion, and pain. Suddenly, a noise made them look up. Tokijiro suddenly appeared in front of them. He had climbed out onto the roof and, walking around the courtyard, had reached the place where they stood and then lowered himself down by the pine tree. When the two saw him, they jumped for joy.
"Oh," said Urasato, scarcely able to make herself heard, "how did you get here, Tokijiro?"
"Oh," said Urasato, barely able to make herself heard, "how did you get here, Tokijiro?"
"Hush," said Tokijiro, "don't speak so loudly. I have heard and seen all—oh! my poor Urasato, it has caused me much pain to think that you have suffered so much because of me; but in the midst of all this misery there is one thing over which we can rejoice. As soon as I heard what Kambei said about the kakemono I crept downstairs and into the room he pointed out, and there I found my lord's long-lost picture. Look, here it is! I have it safe at last. The very one drawn by Kanaoka. Someone must have stolen it. I am saved at last—I am thankful. I shall be received back into my lord's service—I owe this to you, and I shall never forget it as long as I live."
"Hush," Tokijiro said, "don’t speak so loudly. I’ve heard and seen everything—oh! my poor Urasato, it pains me to think you’ve suffered so much because of me; but amidst all this misery, there’s one thing we can celebrate. As soon as I heard what Kambei said about the kakemono, I quietly went downstairs to the room he mentioned, and there I found my lord's long-lost picture. Look, here it is! I finally have it safe. The very one drawn by Kanaoka. Someone must have stolen it. I’m finally saved—I’m so grateful. I’ll be welcomed back into my lord's service—I owe this to you, and I’ll never forget it as long as I live."
Footsteps were heard approaching, Tokijiro hid himself behind a post of the gate. He was only just in time.
Footsteps were heard approaching, and Tokijiro quickly hid behind a post at the gate. He barely made it in time.
Hikoroku came stumbling along across the garden from the other side of the house.
Hikoroku stumbled across the garden from the other side of the house.
"Here, here, Urasato San, we can now fly together—I have got my money—we can get out by the gate. Wait another moment, I will steal in and get the picture for you."
"Right here, Urasato San, we can finally fly together—I’ve got my cash—we can leave through the gate. Just give me a moment, I’ll sneak in and grab the picture for you."
As soon as Hikoroku had gone again Tokijiro rushed forward, and seizing Urasato and Midori by the hand, hurried them out of the garden. Once outside they felt that they had escaped from the horror and death of the tiger's mouth.
As soon as Hikoroku left again, Tokijiro rushed forward, grabbed Urasato and Midori by the hand, and hurried them out of the garden. Once outside, they felt like they had escaped the horror and death of the tiger's jaws.
Hikoroku, not being able to find the picture, hastened back to the spot where he had left Urasato, when he ran into O Kaya, who had recovered consciousness, and now picked herself up from the ground somewhat bewildered and wondering what had happened.
Hikoroku, unable to find the picture, quickly returned to the place where he had left Urasato, when he came across O Kaya, who had regained consciousness and was now getting up from the ground, looking a bit confused and trying to understand what had happened.
"Are you Hikoroku? Are you Hikoroku?" she exclaimed, and caught him in her arms.
"Are you Hikoroku? Are you Hikoroku?" she shouted, wrapping her arms around him.
Catching sight of her face, Hikoroku cried out with disgust and horror.
Seeing her face, Hikoroku yelled out in disgust and horror.
"Ya! Avaunt evil! Avaunt devil!"
"Get lost, evil! Get lost, devil!"
The three fugitives outside the gate heard Hikoroku's exclamation. Tokijiro caught up Midori and put her on his back. Then he and Urasato taking each other by the hand ran away as fast as they could. The dawn began to break and the birds to sing as they left the dread place behind them. From far and near the crows began to wing their way across the morning sky.
The three fugitives outside the gate heard Hikoroku's shout. Tokijiro caught Midori and threw her on his back. Then he and Urasato, holding hands, ran away as fast as they could. Dawn started to break, and the birds began to sing as they left the terrible place behind. From all around, the crows started to fly across the morning sky.
Hitherto the crow of dawn had parted them—it now united them. Thinking of this, Tokijiro and Urasato looked at each other with eyes brimming over with tears, yet shining with the light of new-born hope.
Until now, the crow of dawn had separated them—it now brought them together. Thinking of this, Tokijiro and Urasato looked at each other with tear-filled eyes, shining with the light of new hope.
[1] The Crow of Dawn, or Akegarasu, another name for the story of Urasato. Akegarasu, literally rendered means "Dawn-Crow." It is an expression which typifies the wrench of parting at daybreak which lovers like Tokijiro and Urasato experience, when dawn comes heralded by the croak of a crow (karasu) flying across the half-lit sky—a sign that the time for the two to separate has come.
[1] The Crow of Dawn, or Akegarasu, is another title for the story of Urasato. The term Akegarasu literally means "Dawn-Crow." It captures the heartache of parting at daybreak that lovers like Tokijiro and Urasato feel when dawn arrives, marked by the croak of a crow (karasu) flying across the dimly lit sky—a signal that it’s time for them to say goodbye.
This story is taken from the Gidayu or musical drama, in which the chanter mimes the voices and actions of the many different characters to an accompaniment on the samisen (guitar or banjo).
This story is taken from the Gidayu or musical drama, where the performer mimics the voices and actions of various characters with music played on the samisen (guitar or banjo).
[3] This is an allusion to a Chinese story, related in the musical drama, where a poor man of Kantan fell asleep and dreamed that he became Emperor and had all that he could desire.
[3] This refers to a Chinese story told in the musical drama about a poor man from Kantan who fell asleep and dreamed he became Emperor, having everything he could ever want.
[6] Tansu, Japanese chest of drawers.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tansu, Japanese dresser.
TSUBOSAKA
A story of Faith in Kwannon, the Manifestation of Mercy (popularly known as the Goddess of Mercy)
A story of Faith in Kwannon, the Manifestation of Mercy (commonly known as the Goddess of Mercy)
N.B.—The Amida Buddha of the Shinshu sects of Japanese Buddhism is the only Deity, and the Original and the Unoriginated Buddha, Lord of Boundless Life and Light. Amida promises to all, who with full trust and confidence draw near and invoke His name, the safe Heaven of freedom from sin and evil.
N.B.—The Amida Buddha of the Shinshu sects of Japanese Buddhism is the only Deity, the Original and Unoriginated Buddha, Lord of Boundless Life and Light. Amida promises everyone who approaches Him with complete trust and confidence and calls upon His name a safe Heaven free from sin and evil.
KWANNON is the Embodiment of Amida's Compassion, capable of manifestation in many shapes for purposes of practical succour. He is never manifested except for a suffering creation.
KWANNON is the embodiment of Amida's compassion, able to take on different forms to provide real help. He only appears in response to those who are suffering.
The late Professor Lloyd says that it is a mistake to speak
of Kwannon as a female deity, that he is the son of Amida,
capable of appearing in many forms, male or female, human
or animal, according to circumstances.
See "Shinran and his Work" (Lloyd, p. 21).
The late Professor Lloyd argues that it's incorrect to refer to Kwannon as a female deity; he is the son of Amida and can appear in various forms—male or female, human or animal—depending on the situation.
See "Shinran and his Work" (Lloyd, p. 21).
TSUBOSAKA
The shrine of Tsubosaka, where this popular story is placed, has been celebrated for answers to prayers from ancient times. Tradition relates that when the fiftieth Emperor Kwammu lived in the capital of Nara, he was smitten with eye trouble. The head priest, Doki Shonin, of the Tsubosaka shrine offered up prayers to Kwannon, the Manifestation of Mercy, for one hundred and seven days for the Emperor's recovery. The prayer was efficacious and His Majesty's sight was restored. Since that time Tsubosaka has been known as a holy place to which pilgrims journey to pray for blessings and especially for health in time of illness.
The Tsubosaka shrine, where this popular story takes place, has been known since ancient times for granting answers to prayers. According to tradition, during the reign of the fiftieth Emperor Kwammu, who lived in the capital of Nara, he suffered from eye problems. The head priest, Doki Shonin, of the Tsubosaka shrine prayed to Kwannon, the Manifestation of Mercy, for one hundred and seven days for the Emperor's healing. The prayer was successful, and the Emperor's sight was restored. Since then, Tsubosaka has been regarded as a sacred place where pilgrims go to pray for blessings, especially for health during times of illness.
In a certain village in the province of Yamato in Japan, close by the hill of Tsubo, there lived a blind man named Sawaichi and his wife, O Sato.
In a village in the Yamato province of Japan, near Tsubo Hill, there lived a blind man named Sawaichi and his wife, O Sato.
O Sato was a faithful loving woman, who by washing and sewing, and such odd work, earned many an honest penny towards the maintenance of their poor little home.
O Sato was a devoted and loving woman who earned many honest pennies for their modest home by doing laundry, sewing, and other occasional work.
For some time things had not gone well with the couple; they were growing poorer and poorer, and even the joyful singing of birds, and the sound of the temple bell, near by, emphazised their own wretchedness, and filled their souls with melancholy.
For a while, things hadn't been going well for the couple; they were getting poorer and poorer, and even the cheerful songs of the birds and the sound of the nearby temple bell only highlighted their misery, filling their hearts with sadness.
One morning Sawaichi got out his samisen, and striking some chords, began to play.
One morning, Sawaichi took out his samisen and started playing some chords.
"Oh, Sawaichi San, what are you doing?" said O Sato, "I am glad to see that you feel in better spirits to-day. It is good to hear you play the samisen again," and she laughed as cheerfully as she could.
"Oh, Sawaichi San, what are you up to?" O Sato asked. "I'm so glad to see you're in better spirits today. It's great to hear you play the samisen again," and she laughed as cheerfully as she could.
"Oh, oh, O Sato, do I look as if I were playing the samisen for amusement? Indeed, I am in no such mood. I am so depressed that I wish I could die. Nay, I am so choked with trouble that I feel as if I were going to die. Now, O Sato, I have something to say that I have been brooding over for a long time, so please sit down and listen to me."
"Oh, Sato, do I look like I'm just playing the samisen for fun? Honestly, I'm not in that kind of mood at all. I'm so down that I wish I could just disappear. In fact, I'm feeling so overwhelmed with problems that it feels like I might actually die. Now, Sato, there's something important I need to tell you that I've been thinking about for a while, so please take a seat and hear me out."
O Sato sank softly on the mats near Sawaichi, and as she looked at the blind man, trying tenderly and carefully to divine what was troubling him, she saw that he was unusually moved, and the tears of pity rose to her eyes.
O Sato sank gently onto the mats near Sawaichi, and as she gazed at the blind man, trying tenderly and carefully to understand what was weighing on him, she noticed that he was deeply affected, and tears of compassion filled her eyes.
Sawaichi cleared his throat, after waiting for a moment, and then went on:
Sawaichi cleared his throat, paused for a moment, and continued:
"How rapid is the passing of time. The proverb is true that 'Time flies like an arrow.' Three years have passed since our marriage, and I have meant to ask you this many times, O Sato! Why do you hide your secret from me so long? We have been betrothed since our youth upward, and we know each other well. There is no need of secrecy between us. Why not tell me your secret frankly?"
"How quickly time goes by. The saying is true that 'Time flies like an arrow.' Three years have gone by since we got married, and I’ve meant to ask you this many times, O Sato! Why have you kept your secret from me for so long? We’ve been engaged since we were young, and we know each other well. There’s no need for secrecy between us. Why not just tell me your secret openly?"
O Sato stared at him helplessly. She could not in the least understand what was the meaning of these mysterious words. At last she said, hesitatingly:
O Sato stared at him helplessly. She couldn't understand at all what these mysterious words meant. Finally, she said, hesitantly:
"Whatever is the matter with you to-day, Sawaichi San? What are you talking about? I don't in the least understand. In the whole of our married life I have never had any secret to keep from you. If you find anything in me that does not please you, tell me, and I will try to mend. Is not this the way between husband and wife?"
"What's bothering you today, Sawaichi San? What are you talking about? I don't understand at all. Throughout our entire marriage, I've never kept a secret from you. If there's anything about me that you don't like, just let me know, and I'll do my best to fix it. Isn't this how it should be between a husband and wife?"
"Well, then," said Sawaichi, "I will tell you all since you ask me."
"Alright," Sawaichi said, "I'll share everything since you're asking."
"Tell me everything," said O Sato, "whatever it is that is troubling you. I cannot bear to think that you are unhappy," and she drew closer to her poor blind husband.
"Tell me everything," O Sato said, "whatever is bothering you. I can't stand the thought of you being unhappy," and she moved closer to her poor blind husband.
"Oh, oh, O Sato, I will tell you all—I cannot bear it longer. It hurts me. Listen carefully! We have been married just three years now. Every night between three and four o'clock I awake, and stretch out my arms to you as you lie in your bed, but I have never been able to find you, not even once. I am only a poor blind fellow and smallpox has disfigured me hopelessly. It is quite natural that you cannot love such an ugly creature as myself. I do not blame you for this. But if you will only tell me plainly that you love another, I will not be angry with you, only tell me! I have often heard people say, 'O Sato is a beautiful woman!' It is, therefore, natural that you should have a lover. I am resigned to my fate and shall not be jealous, therefore tell me the truth—it will be a relief to know it."
"Oh, oh, O Sato, I have to share everything with you—I can't keep it in any longer. It hurts me. Please listen! We've been married for just three years now. Every night between three and four in the morning, I wake up and reach out for you while you lie in bed, but I've never been able to find you, not even once. I’m just a poor blind man, and smallpox has left me disfigured. It’s completely understandable that you can’t love someone as unattractive as I am. I don’t hold that against you. But if you would just tell me honestly that you love someone else, I won’t be angry—just tell me! I've often heard people say, 'O Sato is a beautiful woman!' So it’s only natural that you would have a lover. I accept my fate and won’t feel jealous, so just tell me the truth—it would be a relief to know."
It was a pitiful sight to see the afflicted man, for though he spoke quietly and with evident resignation, yet the despair in his heart caused the tears to overflow his sightless eyes.
It was a sad sight to see the suffering man, as he spoke softly and with clear acceptance, but the despair in his heart made tears stream down his sightless eyes.
O Sato could not bear to see her husband racked by these terrible doubts. His words pierced her heart with pain. She clung to him sorrowfully.
O Sato couldn't stand to see her husband tormented by these awful doubts. His words stabbed her heart with pain. She hugged him tightly, filled with sorrow.
"Oh, Sawaichi San! how cruel your suspicions are'! However low and mean I may be, do you think that I am the kind of woman to leave you for another man? You are too unjust to say such things. As you know, my father and mother died when I was a child, and my uncle, your father, brought us up together. You were just three years older than I. While we were thus growing up as boy and girl together, you took smallpox and became blind, alas! and your misfortunes accumulating, you were reduced to poverty. But even so, once betrothed, I will go through fire and water with you, and nothing shall ever part us. Not only do I feel that we are united till death, but it has been my one great hope to cure your blindness. To this end, ever since we were wedded, I have risen with the dawn and left the room stealthily, not wishing to disturb you. Thinking nothing of the steep mountain road, I have climbed to the top of Tsubosaka every morning before it was light to pray to Kwannon Sama to restore your sight. Lately I have felt disappointed with Kwannon Sama, for my prayer is never answered, though I have prayed earnestly for three years, rising before the dawn to climb to her temple on the hill. Knowing nothing of all this you condemn me as being faithless to you. It makes me angry, Sawaichi San!" and here poor O Sato burst into tears and sobbed aloud.
"Oh, Sawaichi San! How cruel your suspicions are! No matter how lowly I may be, do you really think I would leave you for another man? It's so unfair for you to say that. As you know, my parents died when I was a child, and your father, my uncle, raised us together. You were just three years older than me. While we were growing up side by side, you got smallpox and became blind, and with all your misfortunes, you fell into poverty. But still, once we were engaged, I would go through anything with you, and nothing will ever separate us. I not only believe that we are connected until death, but it has also been my greatest hope to restore your sight. Ever since we got married, I've been getting up at dawn and sneaking out of the room so I don't wake you. Without thinking about the steep mountain path, I’ve climbed to the top of Tsubosaka every morning before sunrise to pray to Kwannon Sama for your sight to come back. Lately, I've been feeling let down by Kwannon Sama because my prayers haven’t been answered, even though I've been praying earnestly for three years, getting up before dawn to go to her temple on the hill. You don’t know any of this, and you accuse me of being unfaithful to you. It makes me so angry, Sawaichi San!" And here poor O Sato broke down in tears and sobbed loudly.
Sawaichi realized how false his suspicions had been, and how unworthy they were of his devoted wife. At first he could not speak but stammered pitifully. At last he found his voice and burst out:
Sawaichi understood how wrong his suspicions had been and how undeserving he was of his devoted wife. At first, he couldn’t speak and stammered helplessly. Finally, he found his voice and exclaimed:
"Oh, my wife, my wife! I will say nothing more. I have talked nonsense like the poor blind fellow that I am. Forgive me, forgive me! How could I know what was in your heart?" and here he joined his hands together, raising them in a gesture of entreaty, and then, with his sleeve, wiped away the tears from his eyes.
"Oh, my wife, my wife! I won’t say anything else. I've been rambling like the unfortunate blind man that I am. Please forgive me! How could I have known what was in your heart?" He then clasped his hands together, raising them in a pleading gesture, and wiped away the tears from his eyes with his sleeve.
"Ah—no, no—not this! Do not ask pardon of your own wife, it is too much!" said O Sato, in distress. "I can face even death if your doubts are dispelled."
"Ah—no, no—not this! Don't apologize to your own wife, it's too much!" said O Sato, upset. "I can handle even death if your doubts are cleared up."
"The more you say, the more I am ashamed before you. Though you pray so earnestly, O Sato, my eyes will never recover their sight."
"The more you talk, the more embarrassed I feel in front of you. Even though you pray so sincerely, O Sato, my eyes will never regain their sight."
"What are you saying? Oh! what are you saying?" exclaimed O Sato. "It is only for you that I have borne all this, walking barefoot to the Shrine of Kwannon Sama every day for three years, thinking nothing of the wind or snow or frosts these wintry dawns."
"What are you talking about? Oh! what are you talking about?" O Sato exclaimed. "I’ve endured all of this just for you, walking barefoot to the Shrine of Kwannon Sama every day for three years, not caring about the wind, snow, or frost on these wintry mornings."
"I am, indeed, grateful to you for your devotion. But as I harboured suspicions of you for a long time, thinking evil of your good, even if I pray, my prayers to Kwannon can only be rewarded by punishment, and my eyesight will never be restored."
"I’m really grateful to you for your dedication. But since I’ve had doubts about you for a long time, doubting your good intentions, even if I pray, my prayers to Kwannon will only lead to punishment, and my eyesight will never come back."
"No, no, Sawaichi San, do not say such things," answered O Sato. "My body is the same as your body. Talk nonsense no more, but control your mind with firmness and come with me to Kwannon Sama and let us pray together."
"No, no, Sawaichi San, don't say things like that," O Sato replied. "My body is just like yours. Stop talking nonsense and focus your mind with determination. Come with me to Kwannon Sama, and let's pray together."
Sawaichi rose from the mats, the tears falling from his eyes.
Sawaichi got up from the mats, tears streaming down his face.
"Oh, my good wife, I am indeed grateful to you. If you are so determined I will follow. It is said that the grace of Buddha can make a dead tree to blossom. My eyes are like a dead tree ... oh, oh, if only they might blossom into sight! But though I am a great sinner ... who knows? Perhaps in the next world? .. Now my wife, lead me as ever by the hand!"
"Oh, my dear wife, I am truly thankful to you. If you’re so set on this, I will go along. They say that the grace of Buddha can bring a dead tree back to life. My eyes are like that dead tree... oh, if only they could come to life and see again! But even though I have sinned greatly... who knows? Maybe in the next life? Now, my wife, continue to lead me by the hand as you always do!"
O Sato busied herself opening the tansu and getting out Sawaichi's best clothes. She helped him to change, speaking encouraging words the while. Then they set out together and climbed the steep ascent of Tsubosaka, Sawaichi leaning on the staff in his right hand.
O Sato focused on opening the tansu and taking out Sawaichi's best clothes. She helped him change, offering encouraging words the whole time. Then they headed out together and climbed the steep incline of Tsubosaka, with Sawaichi leaning on the staff in his right hand.
The couple at last reached the temple, breathless after the hard climb.
The couple finally reached the temple, out of breath from the tough climb.
"Here we are, Sawaichi San," said O Sato, "we have come to the temple, we are now before the gate ... though prayer and devotion are important in the recovery of health, they say illness is often due to nerves. If you allow yourself to be so low-spirited, your eyes will only grow worse. Therefore, at such a time, how would it be for you to sing some song to cheer yourself?"
"Here we are, Sawaichi San," said O Sato, "we've made it to the temple, and we're standing in front of the gate now... while prayer and devotion are important for getting better, people say illness is often caused by stress. If you let yourself feel so down, your eyes will just get worse. So, at a time like this, how about singing a song to lift your spirits?"
"Yes, yes, O Sato, as you say, anxious brooding over my troubles is not good for my eyes. I will sing some song."
"Yeah, yeah, O Sato, you're right, stressing over my problems isn't good for my eyes. I'll sing a song."
Then beating time with his stick tapping the ground, he began to hum:
Then, tapping his stick on the ground to keep the beat, he started to hum:
"Chin—chin—tsu: chin—chin: tsu—chin—chin—tsu," tinkling in imitation of the samisen.
"Chin—chin—tsu: chin—chin: tsu—chin—chin—tsu," tinkling in imitation of the samisen.
Sawaichi cleared his throat and began to sing:
Sawaichi cleared his throat and started to sing:
Is suffering the cause of love?
Or love the cause of suffering?
My love must vanish like the dew ...
Is suffering the reason for love?
Or is love the reason for suffering?
My love has to disappear like the dew ...
Aita ... ta ... ta ...
Aita ... ta ... ta ...
The words of the song were suddenly broken by a cry of pain as Sawaichi entered the gate of the temple and tripped on a stone.
The lyrics of the song were suddenly interrupted by a cry of pain as Sawaichi entered the temple gate and stumbled over a stone.
"Oh, dear, I nearly fell over that stone ... I have forgotten the rest of the song ... what does it matter now ... ho—ho—ho," and he laughed to himself strangely and softly.
"Oh, man, I almost tripped over that rock... I can't remember the rest of the song... does it even matter now... ha—ha—ha," and he chuckled to himself in a weird and quiet way.
They had by this time come to the main temple and stood outside, O Sato gazing at the altar where Amida Buddha and Kwannon, the Manifestation of Mercy, reigned above the lotus flowers in the fragrant mists of incense.
They had now reached the main temple and stood outside, with O Sato looking at the altar where Amida Buddha and Kwannon, the embodiment of Mercy, presided above the lotus flowers in the fragrant clouds of incense.
"Sawaichi San, we have now come to Kwannon Sama."
"Sawaichi San, we've now arrived at Kwannon Sama."
"Oh, indeed! Are we already there?" answered Sawaichi, "how grateful I am!" then turning his sightless face towards the altar he lifted beseeching hands, and bowing his head reverently, he repeated the Buddhist invocation:
"Oh, really! Are we already there?" replied Sawaichi, "I’m so grateful!" Then, turning his sightless face toward the altar, he lifted his hands in a pleading gesture and bowed his head respectfully, repeating the Buddhist invocation:
"Namu Amida Butsu! Namu Amida Dai Butsu!" (All hail, Great Buddha!)
"Namu Amida Butsu! Namu Amida Dai Butsu!" (All hail, Great Buddha!)
"Listen, Sawaichi," said O Sato, earnestly, "this night let us stay together here and pray through the night without ceasing."
"Listen, Sawaichi," O Sato said seriously, "let's stay together here tonight and pray all night long without stopping."
Then they both began to pray. The chanting of their supplication rose up clearly in the stillness of the evening hour, and it seemed as if the sand of Tsubosaka might become the golden streets of Paradise.
Then they both started to pray. The sound of their prayer rose clearly in the quiet of the evening, and it felt like the sand of Tsubosaka might turn into the golden streets of Paradise.
Suddenly Sawaichi stopped and clutched hold of his wife.
Suddenly, Sawaichi stopped and grabbed his wife.
"O Sato," he said, "I must tell you the truth. I cannot believe. I came simply because it was your wish. But I shall never recover my sight, of that I feel sure."
"O Sato," he said, "I have to be honest with you. I can't believe it. I came only because you asked me to. But I'm certain I'll never get my sight back."
"Why do you say such sad things?" answered O Sato, clasping her hands. "Listen! When the Emperor Kwammu was in Nara, the ancient capital, he suffered with his eyes as you do. Then he prayed to Kwannon Sama and in a short time he was healed. Therefore, pray without ceasing. Kwannon will make no difference between the Emperor and ourselves, though we are as poor as worms. Believers must be patient and go forward slowly, and with quiet minds trust devoutly in the mercy of Kwannon. So great is his benevolence that He hears all prayers. Worship! Pray! Sawaichi San! Pray! instead of wasting time in vain talk."
"Why do you say such sad things?" O Sato replied, clasping her hands. "Listen! When Emperor Kwammu was in Nara, the ancient capital, he struggled with his eyesight just like you. He prayed to Kwannon Sama, and soon he was healed. So, keep praying. Kwannon doesn’t make a distinction between the Emperor and us, even if we’re as poor as worms. Believers should be patient and move forward slowly, trusting sincerely in Kwannon's mercy. His kindness is so great that He hears all prayers. Worship! Pray! Sawaichi San! Pray! Instead of wasting time on pointless talk."

Sawaichi, turning his sightless face towards the altar, repeated the Buddhist invocation "Namu Amida Butsu."
Sawaichi, turning his blind face toward the altar, repeated the Buddhist invocation "Namu Amida Butsu."
Thus did O Sato encourage her husband. Sawaichi nodded his head and replied:
Thus did O Sato encourage her husband. Sawaichi nodded his head and responded:
"What you say is convincing. From to-night I will fast for three days. You must return home, shut up the house and come again. The next three days will decide my fate, whether I recover or not."
"What you say makes sense. Starting tonight, I will fast for three days. You need to go home, lock up the house, and come back later. The next three days will determine my fate, whether I get better or not."
"Oh," said O Sato, joyfully, "now you speak wisely. I will go back at once and arrange everything for a three days' absence. But," she added anxiously, "Sawaichi San, remember that this mountain is very steep, and higher up one comes to the top, which falls on the right into a deep precipice. On no account must you leave the temple!"
"Oh," said O Sato happily, "now you're speaking wisely. I'll head back right away and get everything ready for a three-day absence. But," she added nervously, "Sawaichi San, remember that this mountain is really steep, and further up, the top drops off into a deep cliff on the right. You absolutely must not leave the temple!"
"Oh, no, never fear, I will put my arms round Kwannon to-night—ho, ho, ho!" and he laughed to himself.
"Oh, no, don’t worry, I will wrap my arms around Kwannon tonight—ha, ha, ha!" and he chuckled to himself.
O Sato, never dreaming of what was in her husband's mind, hurried homewards, blissfully content, thinking that her yearning hopes were realized and that he at last believed.
O Sato, unaware of what her husband was thinking, hurried home happily, believing that her long-held hopes had come true and that he finally believed in her.
Sawaichi listened to her retreating footsteps. When he could hear them no more, he knew himself to be alone. He fell flat to the earth and cried aloud in the bitterness and darkness of his soul.
Sawaichi listened to her footsteps fade away. When he could no longer hear them, he realized he was alone. He collapsed to the ground and cried out from the bitterness and darkness in his soul.
"Oh! my wife, you will never know how grateful I am to you for all your devotion to me these long years. Though gradually reduced to the straits of poverty, you have never once lost sympathy with me. You have faithfully loved such a miserable blind wretch as myself. Alas! knowing nothing of what was in your heart I even doubted your fidelity. Forgive me, O Sato. Forgive me! If we part now we may never meet again. Oh, the pity of it!"
"Oh! My wife, you will never know how thankful I am for all your devotion to me over these long years. Even as we’ve gradually fallen into poverty, you’ve always stayed supportive. You’ve loved a miserable blind fool like me. Unfortunately, not knowing what was in your heart, I even doubted your loyalty. Please forgive me, Sato. Forgive me! If we separate now, we might never see each other again. Oh, how sad that is!"
Sawaichi lay on the ground and gave vent to the pent-up misery in his heart. After a few minutes he raised a despairing face and said aloud:
Sawaichi lay on the ground and released the built-up misery in his heart. After a few minutes, he lifted his despairing face and spoke out loud:
"I will not grieve any more. O Sato has prayed devoutly for three years, and yet Kwannon gives no sign of hearing her supplication. What is the use of living any longer? There is only one thing I can do to show my gratitude to you, O Sato! and that is to die and set you free. May you live long, O Sato! and make a happy second marriage! Now, I remember that O Sato told me that there was a deep precipice on the right at the top of the hill. That is the best place for me to die. If I die in this holy place, I may hope to be saved in the next world. Lucky it is that the night is far gone, and that there is no one about ... oh, oh!"
"I won’t grieve anymore. O Sato has prayed sincerely for three years, yet Kwannon doesn’t seem to hear her prayers. What’s the point of living any longer? There’s only one way I can show my gratitude to you, O Sato! And that’s to die and set you free. May you live a long life, O Sato! And find happiness in a second marriage! Now, I remember that O Sato mentioned a deep cliff to the right at the top of the hill. That’s the best place for me to die. If I die in this sacred spot, I might have hope for salvation in the next world. It’s fortunate that the night is almost over and that there’s no one around... oh, oh!"
With these words Sawaichi rose to his feet. The temple bell, the last before the dawn, rang out in the silence. Sawaichi knew that there was no time to lose. Groping his way with his stick he hastened to the top of the hill. Stopping to listen, he heard the sound of distant water flowing in the valley beneath. In his distraught state of mind it sounded to him like a call from Buddha. With the prayer "Namu Amida Butsu!" on his lips, he planted his stick on the edge of the hill, and with a desperate leap threw himself out as far as he could over the side of the abyss. For a few moments the sound of the body crashing through the trees and undergrowth was heard as it fell in its progress of increasing impetus down the precipice: gradually growing fainter and fainter, the noise at last altogether ceased; then all was still on the lonely mountain side.
With those words, Sawaichi got to his feet. The temple bell, the last one before dawn, rang out in the quiet. Sawaichi knew there was no time to waste. Using his stick to feel his way, he hurried to the top of the hill. He stopped to listen and heard the distant sound of water flowing in the valley below. In his troubled state of mind, it felt like a call from Buddha. With the prayer "Namu Amida Butsu!" on his lips, he planted his stick at the edge of the hill and, in a moment of desperation, leaped as far as he could over the edge of the abyss. For a few moments, the sound of his body crashing through the trees and underbrush echoed as it fell with increasing force down the cliff: gradually growing fainter and fainter, the noise eventually stopped altogether; then all was quiet on the empty mountainside.
Knowing nothing of all this, O Sato was hurrying back to her husband, slipping and stumbling along the familiar road in her anxiety to get to him quickly. At last she reached the temple and looked round eagerly. Sawaichi was nowhere to be seen.
Knowing nothing of all this, O Sato was rushing back to her husband, slipping and stumbling along the familiar road in her anxiety to get to him quickly. Finally, she reached the temple and looked around eagerly. Sawaichi was nowhere to be found.
"Sawaichi San!" she called again and again. "Sawaichi San!"
"Sawaichi San!" she shouted over and over. "Sawaichi San!"
Receiving no answer to her repeated cries she hunted round the temple courtyard, but with no result. Becoming fearful of what might have befallen him, she called louder than before:
Receiving no answer to her repeated cries, she searched around the temple courtyard, but found nothing. Growing anxious about what might have happened to him, she shouted even louder than before:
"Sawaichi San! Sawaichi San!"
"Sawaichi San! Sawaichi San!"
Running distractedly from the temple precincts, she hastened to the crest of the hill, and there she tripped over her husband's stick. She now knew what he had done. Frantically she rushed to the precipice and gazed far down into the abyss beneath. There in the grey light of the breaking dawn she could see the lifeless form of her husband stretched upon the ground.
Running distractedly from the temple grounds, she hurried to the top of the hill and tripped over her husband’s stick. Now she understood what he had done. Frantically, she rushed to the edge and looked far down into the chasm below. There, in the gray light of dawn, she could see her husband’s lifeless body lying on the ground.
"Oh! what shall I do? This is too dreadful!" she cried aloud in her anguish. Her body trembled in a paroxysm of pain. She called to her husband, but only the mountain echoes answered her.
"Oh! What should I do? This is just terrible!" she exclaimed in her distress. Her body shook with waves of pain. She called out to her husband, but all she got back was the echo of the mountains.
"Oh, my husband, my husband! You are too cruel—too cruel! Only with the hope of saving you from blindness did I persevere in prayer for so long to Kwannon Sama. Alas! what will become of me, now that you have left me alone? Now I remember there was something strange in your manner when you sang that sad song coming up the hill. It may be that you had already made up your mind to die. But how could I know? Oh! Sawaichi San, if only I had known I would never have persuaded you to come to this place. Forgive me, oh, forgive me! There is no such miserable woman in the world as myself. No one but God could know that Death would separate us now. Blind man as you are, who cannot see in this world, how will you travel alone amidst the dark shadows down the road of Death? Who will lead you by the hand now? I feel as if I could see you wandering and groping there all by yourself."
"Oh, my husband, my husband! You are so cruel—so cruel! I kept praying for so long to Kwannon Sama, hoping to save you from blindness. Alas! What’s going to happen to me now that you’ve left me all alone? I remember something odd about you when you sang that sad song coming up the hill. Maybe you’d already decided to die. But how could I have known? Oh! Sawaichi San, if only I had known, I would have never persuaded you to come here. Forgive me, oh, forgive me! There’s no one as miserable as I am. No one but God could have known Death would separate us now. Blind as you are, unable to see in this world, how will you travel alone through the dark shadows on the road of Death? Who will guide you now? I feel like I can see you wandering and groping around all by yourself."
Heartbrokenly she sobbed for some time. At last she shook herself with resolution; then raised her tear-stained face to the seemingly unresponsive heaven above.
Heartbroken, she cried for a while. Eventually, she gathered her strength and lifted her tear-streaked face to the seemingly unresponsive sky above.

There in the grey light of the breaking dawn she could see the lifeless form of her husband stretched upon the ground
There in the grey light of dawn, she could see her husband's lifeless body lying on the ground.
"Oh, oh, I will lament no more. Everything that happens in this life is the result of sin and affinity in our previous state of existence. I will die too, and join Sawaichi in death."
"Oh, oh, I won't mourn anymore. Everything that happens in this life is due to sin and connections from our past existence. I will die too, and join Sawaichi in death."
With clasped hands she repeated the Buddhist prayer, "Namu Amida Butsu," and then, gathering all her strength for the fatal leap, sprang over the precipice and was gone.
With her hands together, she repeated the Buddhist prayer, "Namu Amida Butsu," and then, summoning all her strength for the final leap, she jumped over the edge and disappeared.
The February morning broke clear and bright. Nor in the temple nor on the hillside was there any trace of the pitiful tragedy that had taken place during the night. The mists in the valley and over the mountains dispersed as the sun's rays, advancing swiftly from the east, touched the world with the transforming magic of splendour of day. Then suddenly a strange thing happened. In the rose and golden glory of the unfolding pageant of the early rushing morning, there was wafted over the Tsubosaka valley the most wonderful and uplifting strains of music, and above the bodies of Sawaichi and O Sato appeared the holy and yearningly compassionate form of Kwannon shining in a great, all-space-illuminating radiance.
The February morning arrived clear and bright. There was no sign of the tragic events that had unfolded during the night, either in the temple or on the hillside. As the sun's rays swept in from the east, the mists in the valley and over the mountains lifted, revealing the transformative beauty of the day. Then, unexpectedly, something extraordinary occurred. Amid the rose and golden light of the vibrant morning, the most beautiful and uplifting music floated over the Tsubosaka valley, and above the bodies of Sawaichi and O Sato appeared the holy and compassionately yearning figure of Kwannon, radiating a brilliant light that illuminated everything around.
"Listen, Sawaichi!" said the Heavenly Voice, "Your blindness is the result of sin in your former life. The end of this life had come for you both, but through the faith of your wife and the merits of her accumulated prayers, your lives shall be prolonged. Therefore believe and devote your lives to prayer, and make a pilgrimage to the thirty-three holy places, where you must offer up thanks for the grace of Buddha. Awake, O Sato! O Sato! Sawaichi! Sawaichi!"
"Listen, Sawaichi!" said the Heavenly Voice, "Your blindness is the result of sin from your past life. Your time in this life was meant to end for both of you, but because of your wife's faith and her many prayers, your lives will be extended. So believe and dedicate your lives to prayer, and go on a pilgrimage to the thirty-three holy places, where you must give thanks for Buddha's grace. Wake up, O Sato! O Sato! Sawaichi! Sawaichi!"
With these words the divine vision disappeared; the temple bell pealed forth the hour of morning prayer, the birds began to sing, the priests to beat their gongs and drums, and to chant their orisons, and over the hillside villages and in the temple the world woke once more to life and work.
With these words, the divine vision faded away; the temple bell rang out for morning prayer, the birds started to sing, the priests began to strike their gongs and drums, and to chant their prayers. Over the hillside villages and in the temple, the world came back to life and activity.
The two bodies lying in the valley rose up, wondering whether the vision which had restored them to life were a dream.
The two bodies lying in the valley stood up, wondering if the vision that had brought them back to life was just a dream.
Vaguely they remembered the events of the night. O Sato gazed at Sawaichi:
Vaguely, they recalled what happened that night. O Sato looked at Sawaichi:
"Sawaichi San! My husband! Your eyes are open!"
"Sawaichi San! My husband! You’re awake!"
"Yes, yes, my eyes are open indeed! Oh, oh, my eyes are open, open, open! My eyes are open at last! I can hardly believe it," cried Sawaichi, joyfully.
"Yes, yes, my eyes are definitely open! Oh, wow, my eyes are open, open, open! My eyes are finally open! I can hardly believe it," exclaimed Sawaichi, excitedly.
"Remember that it is due to the mercy of Kwannon Sama," said O Sato.
"Remember, it's because of the mercy of Kwannon Sama," said O Sato.
"I am thankful, thankful, thankful!" exclaimed Sawaichi. Then looking at his wife, he asked:
"I am so grateful, so grateful, so grateful!" Sawaichi exclaimed. Then, looking at his wife, he asked:
"But who are you?"
"But who are you?"
"Why, I am your wife O Sato, of course!" answered O Sato.
"Why, I’m your wife O Sato, of course!" replied O Sato.

"Listen Saiwachi!" said the Heavenly Voice, "Through the faith of your wife and the merits of her accumulated prayers, your lives shall be prolonged.
"Listen, Saiwachi!" said the Heavenly Voice, "Because of your wife's faith and the goodness of her prayers, your lives will be extended.
"Oh, you are my wife, are you? How happy I am! This is the first time I see you. But how wonderful it all is. When I threw myself over the precipice, I knew nothing more till Kwannon appeared to me in a great and marvellous light and told me that my blindness was the result of misdeeds in a former life."
"Oh, you're my wife, right? I’m so happy! This is the first time I see you. It’s all so amazing. When I threw myself off the cliff, I didn’t remember anything until Kwannon showed up in this incredible light and told me that my blindness was due to things I did in a past life."
"I, too," said O Sato, "followed you to death and leaped into the valley where I saw you lying all alone. I, too, knew nothing till Kwannon Sama called me. Your eyes are really open, Sawaichi San! Does it not seem a dream!"
"I, too," said O Sato, "followed you to death and jumped into the valley where I saw you lying all alone. I, too, knew nothing until Kwannon Sama called me. Your eyes are really open, Sawaichi San! Doesn’t it feel like a dream?"
"No, no," said Sawaichi, "it is no dream. The most merciful Kwannon called me back to life and by a miracle restored my sight. Ha, ha, ha! As deep as the sea is my gratitude to Kwannon."
"No, no," said Sawaichi, "it’s not a dream. The most compassionate Kwannon brought me back to life and miraculously restored my sight. Ha, ha, ha! My gratitude to Kwannon runs as deep as the sea."
Taking each other by the hand and smiling happily, they climbed to the temple where they had prayed so despairingly the night before. As they went along Sawaichi raised his hands in worship towards the sunlight.
Taking each other by the hand and smiling broadly, they climbed to the temple where they had prayed so desperately the night before. As they walked, Sawaichi raised his hands in worship towards the sunlight.
To this poor couple, now so happily restored to life and joy and hope, the hill of Tsubosaka did indeed seem Paradise through the mercy of KWANNON, the Embodiment of Amida's Compassion.
To this poor couple, now so joyfully brought back to life and filled with hope, the hill of Tsubosaka truly felt like Paradise thanks to the mercy of KWANNON, the Embodiment of Amida's Compassion.
[1] The Japanese harp.
The Japanese koto.
[2] The Japanese banjo.
The Japanese banjo.
LOYAL, EVEN UNTO DEATH
Or The Sugawara Tragedy
NOTE.—For many centuries the Fujiwara nobles (the Empresses were always chosen from this family) had secured for themselves supreme control and influence over the Mikados in Kyoto. In the ninth century another family of courtiers came into prominence, namely the Sugawara, who eventually gained sufficient power with the Emperor to be a serious menace to the schemes of the Fujiwara. At the end of the ninth century there arose one especially, Lord Michizane Suguwara, brilliant statesman, scholar, high-souled patriot and poet.
Note.—For many centuries, the Fujiwara nobles (the Empresses were always chosen from this family) had maintained supreme control and influence over the Emperors in Kyoto. In the ninth century, another family of courtiers, the Sugawara, rose to prominence and eventually gained enough power with the Emperor to pose a serious threat to the Fujiwara's plans. By the end of the ninth century, one figure in particular emerged: Lord Michizane Sugawara, a brilliant statesman, scholar, noble patriot, and poet.
The Emperor Uda held him in high esteem and promoted him from the position of his tutor to that of Minister of the Right.[1] In 898 the Fujiwara succeeded in compelling Uda to abdicate in favour of his son, a child of twelve years of age, expecting him to be a more pliant tool in their hands. This boy became the 60th Emperor, Daigo, who, by the advice of his Imperial father, planned to give Michizane absolute authority in state affairs. The jealousy of the vigilant Fujiwara courtiers was fully aroused, and through the machinations of Lord Tokihira (Fujiwara), Minister of the Left, his rival, Michizane, was falsely accused of high treason and banished to Kiushiu where, in the horrors of poverty and exile, he died in 903. Michizane is now known by the posthumous title of Tenjin. Many Shinto temples have been erected in his honour, and students still worship his spirit as the patron god of letters and literature.
The Emperor Uda held him in high regard and promoted him from being his tutor to Minister of the Right.[1] In 898, the Fujiwara managed to persuade Uda to step down in favor of his twelve-year-old son, hoping he would be easier to control. This boy became the 60th Emperor, Daigo, who, with the guidance of his Imperial father, intended to grant Michizane full authority in government affairs. The jealousy of the watchful Fujiwara courtiers was fully ignited, and through the scheming of Lord Tokihira (Fujiwara), Minister of the Left, his rival Michizane was falsely accused of treason and exiled to Kiushiu, where he suffered in poverty and died in 903. Michizane is now referred to by the posthumous title of Tenjin. Many Shinto temples have been built in his honor, and students still revere his spirit as the patron god of education and literature.
The following drama, one of the most popular in Japanese literature, tells the story of one heroic incident in the scattering of the Sugawara family, and of the rescue of Lady Sugawara, and the loyalty of Matsuo and O Chiyo, his wife, vassals of the Sugawara.
The following drama, one of the most popular in Japanese literature, tells the story of a heroic moment in the disbanding of the Sugawara family, the rescue of Lady Sugawara, and the loyalty of Matsuo and his wife O Chiyo, loyal vassals of the Sugawara.
Matsuo, the better to serve his lord's cause, feigns to be unfaithful to him and to go over to the enemy—in fact, he acts the dangerous part of a spy. The Fujiwara Minister is completely deceived and, enlisting his aid, reveals to Matsuo his secret plans for the final overthrow of the exiled Sugawara and the murder of his son. So clever and thorough is Matsuo's dissimulation that even his own father and his brothers are deluded, and Matsuo is calumniated by all who know him, accused of disloyalty to his lord (an unpardonable offence in old Japan) and disinherited by his family. Finally, in a crowning act of transcendent devotion to the Sugawara House, Matsuo and O Chiyo, to save their young lord from death, willingly substitute their own child, Kotaro, in his place. In the feudal days loyalty was the one great social obligation of the samurai to his lord. And this spirit of loyalty often involved painful self-sacrifice. "Life was freely offered, not only by him who was bound by fealty to his lord, but by his children."
Matsuo, wanting to better serve his lord, pretends to be disloyal and switches sides to the enemy—essentially playing the role of a spy. The Fujiwara Minister is completely fooled and, enlisting Matsuo's help, shares his secret plans to finally take down the exiled Sugawara and kill his son. Matsuo's act is so convincing that even his own father and brothers are tricked, and he is slandered by everyone who knows him, accused of betrayal (which was an unforgivable act in old Japan) and disowned by his family. In a final act of extreme loyalty to the Sugawara family, Matsuo and O Chiyo sacrifice their own child, Kotaro, to save their young lord from death. In the feudal era, loyalty was the ultimate social obligation of the samurai to his lord. This loyalty often required painful sacrifices. "Life was freely offered, not just by the one bound to serve his lord, but also by his children."
The following is a typical tragedy of its kind.
The following is a typical tragedy of its kind.
PERSONS REPRESENTED
PEOPLE REPRESENTED
LADY SUGAWARA, wife of the exiled Prime Minister or "Minister of the Right"—hiding from the enemy in Matsuo's house.
LADY SUGAWARA, wife of the exiled Prime Minister or "Minister of the Right"—hiding from the enemy in Matsuo's house.
MATSUO, a devoted vassal of Lord Michizane Sugawara.
MATSUO, a loyal follower of Lord Michizane Sugawara.
O CHIYO, wife of Matsuo.
O CHIYO, Matsuo's wife.
KOTARO, the little son of Matsuo and O Chiyo.
KOTARO, the young son of Matsuo and O Chiyo.
SHUNDO GEMBA, the emissary of Lord Fujiwara Tokihira, triumphant enemy of Sugawara.
SHUNDO GEMBA, the representative of Lord Fujiwara Tokihira, victorious rival of Sugawara.
TAKEBE GENZO, a schoolmaster in the suburbs of Kyoto, also vassal of the Sugawara.
TAKEBE GENZO, a teacher in the outskirts of Kyoto, was also a servant of the Sugawara.
TONAMI, wife of the schoolmaster.
TONAMI, the schoolmaster's wife.
KANSHUSAI, Lord Sugawara's son, a handsome clever boy, eight years of age.
KANSHUSAI, Lord Sugawara's son, a good-looking and smart kid, eight years old.
Several village school children and their parents.
Several children from the village school and their parents.
SCENE I. Matsuo's cottage in Kyoto. Night.
SCENE 1. Matsuo's cottage in Kyoto. Night.
Lanterns lighted in the room.
Lanterns lit in the room.
LOYAL EVEN UNTO DEATH
Or The Sugawara Tragedy
In the old capital of Kyoto, not far from the Imperial Palace, there lived a samurai named Matsuo with his wife O Chiyo, and their little son Kotaro, eight years of age.
In the old capital of Kyoto, not far from the Imperial Palace, there lived a samurai named Matsuo with his wife O Chiyo and their little son Kotaro, who was eight years old.
With Kotaro by her side, O Chiyo reverently on her knees pushed aside the sliding screens of an inner room, and disclosed the Lady Sugawara seated on the mats, bending forward with her face buried in her hands, her whole attitude expressive of grief and despair.
With Kotaro by her side, O Chiyo respectfully knelt and pushed aside the sliding screens of an inner room, revealing Lady Sugawara seated on the mats, leaning forward with her face buried in her hands, completely embodying grief and despair.
O Chiyo bowed low and said with a voice hushed in sympathy:
O Chiyo bowed low and spoke softly with compassion:
"It is terrible to me to think that such a great lady as you cannot go even to the veranda in the daytime for fear of being seen by your enemies. You must, indeed, feel like a prisoner—and above all, the separation from the Prime Minister, and your son and daughter. How despondent you must feel! While you were hiding in the capital the secret of your whereabouts leaked out, and you were in danger of being caught—at that crisis my husband saved you and brought you here. You must be sadly ill at ease confined in this poor house, and after what you have been accustomed to the loneliness must be very depressing. But do not despair! You may yet join your husband and son sooner than you think. Till that time comes patiently endure all hardships, hoping for happier days."
"It’s awful to think that such a remarkable woman as you can’t even go out to the porch during the day for fear of being spotted by your enemies. You must really feel like a prisoner—and especially being separated from the Prime Minister, your son, and your daughter. How despondent you must be! While you were hiding in the capital, your location got out, and you were at risk of being caught—at that critical moment, my husband saved you and brought you here. You must be feeling really uncomfortable confined in this old house, and after everything you’re used to, the loneliness must be very hard to bear. But don’t lose hope! You might reunite with your husband and son sooner than you think. Until that day comes, patiently endure all the hardships, hoping for better days ahead."
"Oh!" answered the Lady Sugawara in melancholy tones, "you are so sympathetic and good, I shall never forget your kindness, even after death. Through the malice of a bad man[2] my husband was banished to a distant place, and my poor boy and myself are refugees. The thought of them haunts me from morning till night. There is nothing but misery in dragging out my existence from day to day in this state—but I will, at least, wait till I can see them again, if but for a moment, and then die, especially as your little Kotaro reminds me vividly of my own son, to whom he bears a great resemblance. My longing to see him again grows ever more and more intense."
"Oh!" replied Lady Sugawara in a sad tone, "you are so kind and understanding; I will never forget your kindness, even after I'm gone. A wicked man[2] caused my husband to be exiled to a faraway place, and my poor boy and I are now refugees. The thought of them torments me from morning till night. There is nothing but suffering in living each day in this state—but I will at least wait until I can see them again, even if just for a moment, then I can die, especially since your little Kotaro reminds me so much of my own son, whom he closely resembles. My desire to see him again grows stronger and stronger."
With these sad words the unfortunate lady burst into tears; O Chiyo, deeply affected by her sorrowful plight, wept with her, and the silence of the room was only broken by the sobs of the two women.
With these sad words, the unfortunate lady started crying; O Chiyo, deeply moved by her painful situation, cried alongside her, and the silence of the room was only interrupted by the sobs of the two women.
Suddenly, some one from outside announced in a loud voice that an emissary from an exalted personage had arrived.
Suddenly, someone from outside announced loudly that a representative from a high-ranking individual had arrived.
Both women started to their feet. O Chiyo barely had time to conceal Lady Sugawara in an inner room, when, preceded by several attendants carrying lanterns, the emissary, Shundo Gemba, arrived in full state as befitting the bearer of an important message—he pompously entered the room and seated himself in the place of honour before the alcove.
Both women got up quickly. O Chiyo hardly had time to hide Lady Sugawara in a back room when the emissary, Shundo Gemba, came in with several attendants carrying lanterns, arriving with all the formality expected of someone delivering an important message. He grandly entered the room and took a seat of honor in front of the alcove.
O Chiyo's husband, Matsuo, who had secluded himself and was resting in an inner room, overhearing the commotion, came out to welcome the visitor.
O Chiyo's husband, Matsuo, who had locked himself away and was resting in a back room, heard the noise and came out to greet the visitor.
"As I am suffering from illness I must beg you to overlook my lack of ceremony in not receiving you in official dress," and he bowed to the ground in a respectful manner.
"As I’m dealing with illness, I must ask you to excuse my lack of formalities in not welcoming you in official attire," and he bowed deeply in a respectful way.
Gemba replied haughtily:
Gemba replied arrogantly:
"However ill you may be you must listen to the command of Lord Tokihira (the new Prime Minister who had supplanted Sugawara). Sugawara's son, whose hiding-place was hitherto unknown, has at last been discovered by some one who has revealed the secret. The boy is now in the house of Takebe Genzo, by profession a teacher of Chinese writing, but in reality a secret and staunch supporter of Michizane. This man passes the young lord off as his own son. There is no one on our side who knows Kanshusai except yourself, so you are commanded to identify the head as soon as it is cut off, and to bring it as a trophy to Lord Tokihira. By way of reward for this service sick leave will be granted you, and on your recovery you will be created Lord of Harima. There is no time to be lost, so you must make preparations at once."
"Regardless of how sick you are, you need to follow the orders of Lord Tokihira (the new Prime Minister who has replaced Sugawara). Sugawara's son, whose location has been a secret until now, has finally been found by someone who revealed where he was. The boy is currently in the home of Takebe Genzo, who is a Chinese writing teacher but is actually a secret and loyal supporter of Michizane. This man is pretending that the young lord is his own son. No one on our side knows Kanshusai except you, so you are instructed to identify the head right after it’s cut off and bring it back as a trophy to Lord Tokihira. As a reward for this task, you will be given sick leave, and once you recover, you will be appointed Lord of Harima. There’s no time to waste, so you need to start making preparations right away."
O Chiyo, who was listening with a beating heart in the next room, felt keenly apprehensive, for her husband had been extra moody and reticent of late, and she could neither fathom what was in his mind, nor what answer he would make to the dreadful proposition of this man straight from the enemy's camp.
O Chiyo, who was listening with a racing heart in the next room, felt intensely anxious, since her husband had been especially moody and withdrawn lately. She couldn't understand what he was thinking or how he would respond to the terrible proposal from this man who had come straight from the enemy's camp.
To her utter consternation Matsuo replied:
To her complete shock, Matsuo replied:
"What kindness on the part of our lord! No greater honour could be conferred upon our house. I will obey the command at once. But owing to my illness matters cannot be arranged as speedily as I could wish. If that man Genzo should happen to hear that I am going to attack him and wrest his prize from him, he may escape with the young Sugawara."
"What kindness from our lord! There’s no greater honor that could be given to our family. I will follow the command immediately. However, due to my illness, things can’t be organized as quickly as I’d like. If that guy Genzo finds out that I’m planning to confront him and take his prize, he might run away with the young Sugawara."
"Do not trouble yourself about that," returned Gemba, "it is only a ronin's[3] hut, and need not even be surrounded."
"Don't worry about that," replied Gemba, "it's just a ronin's[3] hut, and it doesn't even need to be fenced in."
"But Takebe, knowing that Lord Tokihira is instituting a search for the boy, still boldly harbours him—it is certain that the schoolmaster can be no common man—we must be very cautious in dealing with him," objected Matsuo.
"But Takebe, aware that Lord Tokihira is launching a search for the boy, still daringly shelters him—it’s obvious that the schoolmaster is no ordinary person—we need to be very careful in how we handle him," Matsuo argued.
"You are quite right," replied the envoy, "if they should manage to escape both of us will be blamed."
"You’re absolutely right," the envoy replied. "If they manage to escape, we’ll both get the blame."
"Yes, indeed," Matsuo agreed; and then as if suddenly struck by the thought, "I am sorry to trouble you, but do not fail to let your men keep a sharp watch on every exit of the village during the night."
"Definitely," Matsuo agreed; and then, as if a sudden thought hit him, he added, "I’m sorry to bother you, but please make sure your guys keep a close eye on every exit of the village throughout the night."
"All right," responded the other, "you need not trouble on that score, every necessary precaution will be taken."
"Okay," replied the other person, "you don’t need to worry about that; all the necessary precautions will be taken."
"Well, then at an early hour to-morrow I will accompany you to Takebe's house," said Matsuo.
"Alright, so tomorrow morning I will go with you to Takebe's house," said Matsuo.
"Thank you for your trouble," and the two men took leave of each other, Gemba departing from the house in the same haughty style as he had entered it.
"Thanks for your trouble," and the two men said their goodbyes, with Gemba leaving the house in the same arrogant manner he had arrived.
Matsuo, with a troubled heart, watched until the emissary's procession had disappeared in the distance. Before he could carry out his intended plan he must first sound his wife.
Matsuo, feeling uneasy, watched until the emissary's procession was out of sight. Before he could put his plan into action, he needed to consult with his wife first.
During the interview O Chiyo had waited in the next room, a silent witness of all that had taken place between her husband and Lord Tokihira's messenger. As soon as Gemba's party had taken their departure she opened the sliding screens and with some trepidation confronted her husband.
During the interview, O Chiyo waited in the next room, quietly observing everything that happened between her husband and Lord Tokihira's messenger. As soon as Gemba's group left, she opened the sliding screens and, feeling a bit anxious, faced her husband.
"It seems," said the wife, "by what Gemba had to communicate, that the hiding-place of our young lord is at last discovered. Before the assassin has had time to carry out his murderous work let us send for him here, and try to rescue the poor child before he falls into the hands of the enemy. There is no time to lose."
"It seems," said the wife, "from what Gemba has told us, that the hiding place of our young lord has finally been found. Before the assassin has a chance to carry out his deadly plan, let's call him here and try to save the poor child before he falls into the hands of the enemy. There's no time to waste."
As Matsuo made no response, O Chiyo pressed him again and again not to delay.
As Matsuo didn’t respond, O Chiyo kept urging him not to take too long.
At last he laughed cynically.
Finally, he laughed cynically.
"You do not seem to have the slightest idea of what is in my mind! I brought Lady Sugawara here from Kita's house so that I might deliver her up together with her son's head at the same time—that is why I have hidden her here."
"You really have no idea what's on my mind! I brought Lady Sugawara here from Kita's house so that I could hand her over along with her son's head at the same time—that's why I've kept her hidden here."
"What are you saying?" gasped O Chiyo. "Can it be your real intention to betray them to Tokihira?"
"What are you saying?" gasped O Chiyo. "Are you really planning to betray them to Tokihira?"
"Yes," answered her husband, calmly looking her in the face, "now is the time to grasp my long-wished for ambition—my fortune has come at last," and he smiled as if well pleased with himself.
"Yes," her husband replied, looking her in the eye with a calm demeanor, "now is the moment to seize my long-desired ambition—my luck has finally arrived," and he smiled as if he was quite satisfied with himself.
This was the first time that Matsuo had given any hint of his sinister intention towards the innocent Lady Sugawara and her son, and O Chiyo was so startled and horrified that for a few moments she was choked for utterance. She had hitherto felt convinced that he was devoted, heart, soul, and body, to the cause of their beloved ex-Prime Minister. Bitter tears fell from her eyes, and she moved nearer to him on the mats; in the earnestness of her appeal she stretched out a hand and laid it on his arm, till she could find words to falter out:
This was the first time Matsuo had hinted at his dark intentions toward the innocent Lady Sugawara and her son, and O Chiyo was so shocked and horrified that for a few moments she couldn't find her voice. Until now, she had been convinced that he was fully devoted to their beloved ex-Prime Minister. Bitter tears streamed down her face as she moved closer to him on the mats; in the urgency of her plea, she reached out and placed her hand on his arm until she could find the words to stammer out:
"Oh, my husband, since when has this dreadful scheme taken possession of your heart? For the Sugawara family I have been quite resigned to your being misunderstood and disinherited by your father's house, and the severance of all relationship with your brothers—indeed, so staunch and whole-hearted has been your devotion to this cause that I always intended to apologize and explain matters to your family when the time came. Now suddenly, without the least warning, your lifelong fidelity has been perverted into treachery. However great your ambition for promotion may be, to betray the wife and child of our Lord Sugawara into the hands of Tokihira is impossible. Are you a devil or a dragon? The punishment for such baseness will fall not only on yourself, but on your child. Oh! purify your heart from this evil intention, and conduct the Lady Sugawara and her son safely to the ex-Prime Minister in Tsukushi,[4] I implore you!" and the distraught woman lifted her hands in an attitude of prayer to her husband, while the tears coursed down her cheeks.
"Oh, my husband, when did this terrible plan take hold of your heart? For the Sugawara family, I have been quite prepared for you to be misunderstood and cut off from your father's family, and to lose all connection with your brothers—indeed, your dedication to this cause has been so strong that I always planned to apologize and explain things to your family when the time was right. Now, all of a sudden, without any warning, your loyalty has been twisted into betrayal. No matter how ambitious you are for advancement, it's unthinkable to hand over the wife and child of our Lord Sugawara to Tokihira. Are you a monster or a demon? The consequences of such cruelty will not just fall on you, but on our child as well. Oh! Cleanse your heart of this wicked intention, and safely bring Lady Sugawara and her son to the ex-Prime Minister in Tsukushi,[4] I beg you!" and the heartbroken woman raised her hands in prayer to her husband, with tears streaming down her face.
But, unmoved by her appeal, Matsuo still laughed contemptuously.
But, unfazed by her plea, Matsuo just laughed scornfully.
"What silly woman's talk! I have now no parents or brothers—they are strangers to me! It would be foolish to forget our own child's welfare for the sake of exiles banished by the State. You may say it is against reason and righteousness, but I do it for the sake of my boy—there is no treasure more precious than a son."
"What a ridiculous thing to say! I no longer have parents or brothers—they're like strangers to me! It would be irrational to neglect our child's well-being for the sake of exiles condemned by the State. You might argue that it's unreasonable and unjust, but I'm doing this for my son—there's no treasure more valuable than a child."
"Oh! oh!" sobbed O Chiyo, "how heartless you are! If you think so much of your own boy, Lady Sugawara's feelings must be the same for her son. To attain your ambition at the expense of others, sorrow can bring you no good. Your life will end in sorrow and misery as the result of such a deed."
"Oh! oh!" cried O Chiyo, "how cold-hearted you are! If you care so much for your own son, Lady Sugawara must feel the same way about her child. Pursuing your ambition at the cost of others will only lead to sorrow. Your life will end in heartbreak and misery because of such an action."
Matsuo became more incensed, and sternly bade his wife be silent.
Matsuo got even angrier and firmly told his wife to be quiet.
"If the Lady Sugawara overhear you and escape, everything will be lost, you foolish woman!" and with these words Matsuo turned to leave the room. His wife seized the edge of his robe and tried to hold him back.
"If Lady Sugawara hears you and gets away, everything will be ruined, you foolish woman!" With that, Matsuo turned to leave the room. His wife grabbed the edge of his robe, trying to stop him.
"Do not hinder me, whatever you do!" he said, angrily, and pushing her aside, he disappeared in the direction of Lady Sugawara's room.
"Don't stop me, no matter what!" he said angrily, shoving her aside as he headed toward Lady Sugawara's room.
O Chiyo fell as her husband tore himself from her detaining grasp, and lay prostrate on the mats, stunned with the horror of what he was about to do. After a few minutes she collected herself.
O Chiyo collapsed as her husband pulled away from her trying to hold him back and lay flat on the mats, shocked by the horror of what he was about to do. After a few minutes, she gathered herself.
"Oh, oh! it seems like some dreadful dream," she murmured in acute distress. "I have lived happily with Matsuo for so many years, and surely he cannot be such a bad man. For the sake of our boy he has lost his conscience. Poor lady! Poor lady! In total ignorance of his change of heart she has trusted to him as her chief staff and pillar of support. How can I look her in the face after this? To prove to her that I am not one with my husband it is better to kill myself and ask her pardon in another world."
"Oh, no! This feels like a terrible nightmare," she whispered, deeply troubled. "I've been so happy with Matsuo for all these years, and he can't really be such a bad person. For our son's sake, he’s lost his sense of right and wrong. Poor woman! Poor woman! Completely unaware of his change, she has relied on him as her main support. How can I face her now? To show her I'm not like my husband, it would be better to just end my life and ask for her forgiveness in another world."
The poor woman, in her grief and perplexity, wept and trembled by turns. After a few minutes she wiped away her tears and sat up with determination written on her face.
The poor woman, filled with grief and confusion, cried and shook at different moments. After a few minutes, she wiped away her tears and sat up with determination on her face.
"It is now impossible to change my husband's cruel purpose," she said to herself aloud. "My innocent little Kotaro will be taught wrong ways, he will grow up a degraded man and come to a bad end. I foresee it all quite plainly. It is far better to kill him now and let his pure soul accompany me on my long journey to the next life. Besides, when Kotaro is no longer alive, Matsuo may return to his better nature and repent of his treacherous schemes, and the knowledge of it will reach me and I shall be glad, even after death."
"It’s now impossible to change my husband’s cruel intentions," she said to herself. "My innocent little Kotaro will be led down the wrong path; he’ll grow up to be a degraded man and end up in a bad place. I see it all very clearly. It’s far better to end his life now and let his pure soul accompany me on my long journey to the next life. Plus, when Kotaro is gone, Matsuo might return to his better self and regret his treacherous plans, and I’ll hear about it and feel glad, even after I’m gone."
At this moment her little son came gaily running to her. Knowing nothing of the tragic web of death, which Fate, like a grim spider, was weaving round him, he playfully caressed his mother, his bright eyes shining, his little face alight with smiles.
At that moment, her little son came happily running to her. He had no idea of the tragic web of death that Fate, like a dark spider, was weaving around him. He playfully hugged his mother, his bright eyes sparkling and his little face lit up with smiles.
"Mother, Mother, the lady inside is calling you! Come, quick, quick!"
"Mom, Mom, the lady inside is calling you! Come on, hurry!"
As O Chiyo looked at the child's innocent face the tears rose to her eyes.
As O Chiyo looked at the child's innocent face, tears welled up in her eyes.
"Oh! Kotaro, my little son, come here—here," she said with a sob, and drew him close to her side. "Oh! Kotaro, listen attentively to what I am going to say, like a good boy. The lady in the inner room is the wife of your father's and your mother's lord, and yours also, Kotaro. For many years we have received nothing but favours and kindness from them, therefore we owe them both a debt of great gratitude. Now, Kotaro, your father tells me that he intends to kill that good unfortunate lady, our own lord's wife—therefore, I, your mother, cannot remain alive any longer—I have decided that my spirit shall accompany her as an attendant to the other world. But you, Kotaro, are the favourite of your father—perhaps you would like to remain behind in this world with him?"
"Oh! Kotaro, my little son, come here—come here," she said with a sob, pulling him close to her side. "Oh! Kotaro, listen carefully to what I’m about to say, like a good boy. The lady in the inner room is the wife of your father's and your mother's lord, and yours too, Kotaro. For many years, we've received nothing but favors and kindness from them, so we owe them a great debt of gratitude. Now, Kotaro, your father tells me that he plans to kill that good unfortunate lady, our own lord's wife—so I, your mother, can no longer stay alive—I’ve decided that my spirit will accompany her as an attendant to the afterlife. But you, Kotaro, are your father's favorite—maybe you would like to stay in this world with him?"
"Oh, no, no," answered the child, "I won't stay with such a cruel father. If you die, I want to die with you!"
"Oh, no, no," replied the child, "I won't stay with such a cruel father. If you die, I want to die with you!"
"Oh, how sensible you are, Kotaro. Even if you had refused to die, I must have killed you for the sake of your father—you seem to understand that without being told. I have, therefore, the more pity for you as you are so intelligent and your wish is to die with me. When your father sees you lying dead, sorrow may make him repent of the evil path he has chosen. The other day I made a consecrated banner for the grave of little Sakura Maru, your uncle. How little did I dream, while making it, that I should ever use it for my own son."
"Oh, how sensible you are, Kotaro. Even if you had refused to die, I would have had to kill you for your father's sake—you seem to get that without needing it explained. So, I feel even more pity for you since you're so smart and you want to die with me. When your father sees you lying dead, his grief might make him regret the wrong path he's taken. The other day, I made a blessed banner for the grave of little Sakura Maru, your uncle. I never imagined, while making it, that I would end up using it for my own son."
With these words she drew out a dagger which had been concealed in her obi,[5] unsheathed it, and with raised hand was about to stab the child.
With these words, she pulled out a dagger that had been hidden in her obi,[5] unsheathed it, and with her hand raised, she was about to stab the child.
"Stay, stay, do not be too hasty!" the voice of Matsuo rang out sharply in the silence, as he suddenly appeared in the open shoji[6] leading Lady Sugawara by the hand. As they entered the room in front of the startled O Chiyo, whose hand, poised to strike the fatal blow, fell to her side, Matsuo made a gesture to Lady Sugawara to take the place of honour by the alcove.
"Wait, wait, don’t rush!" Matsuo's voice echoed sharply in the silence as he suddenly stepped through the open shoji[6] holding Lady Sugawara's hand. As they entered the room, O Chiyo, startled and with her hand raised to deliver a fatal blow, let it drop to her side. Matsuo then signaled for Lady Sugawara to take the place of honor by the alcove.
Matsuo then seated himself opposite Sugawara's unhappy wife in the lowly seat near the exit of the room, prostrating himself before her.
Matsuo then sat down across from Sugawara's unhappy wife in the low seat by the door, bowing deeply to her.
"It is quite natural that your ladyship and my wife do not know my true heart: now let me speak the truth," he said, with quiet and impressive dignity. "After the overthrow of your house and the banishment of Lord Sugawara, when my brother became ronin and quarrelled with me, I served Prince Tokihira for some time. I was soon disgusted with his ways, and finding my situation untenable, asked for sick leave, with the purpose of finding your son so that I might do my best to restore your house to its former position. I did everything in my power to help you, but to my dismay nearly everyone was in league with the enemy. It was part of my plan, you must know, to throw our crafty enemy off the scent, and it was to this end that I entered his service and pretended to be one of his party. I played my part so well as to deceive my own father, who, despising me for a disloyal and faithless man, condemned my conduct and disinherited me, for he, too, was devoted to your cause. For this policy also I separated from my brothers. In thus misleading the enemy I felt sure that I could be of some use in saving you and your son at a critical moment. It was a drastic step to take, but Tokihira has been completely misled, and events have turned out just as I expected. This night, as you must have heard, I received strict orders to act as identifier of your son's head. As Takebe is a faithful man he will not kill our young lord, of that rest assured. But alas! he is one, while the enemy are many. 'If anything should happen to our lord's son, it can never be undone,' these were the thoughts that troubled me this evening when I overhead what your ladyship said, that Kotaro bore a strong resemblance to our young lord; and the idea flashed into my brain that our boy can be used as a substitute to save him. At the same time it occurred to me, that if my wife's love for Kotaro obstruct my plans I should be powerless, so to prove what was in her heart I said cruel things that I did not mean—that, for the sake of my boy, I would betray you and your son. She did not understand me, and then and there decided to kill herself and Kotaro, and by thus removing the cause of my supposed temptation to induce my repentance. What a noble wife!"
"It makes sense that you and my wife don't know how I really feel: let me be honest," he said with calm and serious dignity. "After your family fell and Lord Sugawara was exiled, when my brother became a ronin and fought with me, I served Prince Tokihira for a while. I quickly grew fed up with his ways, and when I found my situation unbearable, I requested sick leave so I could look for your son and do my best to restore your family to its former glory. I did everything I could to help you, but to my disappointment, almost everyone was working with the enemy. You should know it was part of my plan to throw our sly enemy off track, which is why I joined his service and pretended to be on his side. I played my role so convincingly that I fooled my own father, who looked down on me for being disloyal and unfaithful, condemned my actions, and disinherited me, since he, too, was devoted to your cause. This same strategy caused me to separate from my brothers. I believed that by misleading the enemy, I could be of some help in rescuing you and your son at a critical moment. It was a drastic move, but Tokihira has been completely deceived, and events have unfolded just as I anticipated. Tonight, as you must have heard, I received strict orders to identify your son's head. Since Takebe is loyal, he won't kill our young lord, you can be sure of that. But alas! he is just one man, while the enemy is many. 'If anything happens to our lord's son, it can never be undone,' these were the thoughts that troubled me this evening when I overheard what you said about Kotaro resembling our young lord; and the idea struck me that our boy could serve as a substitute to save him. At the same time, I realized that if my wife's love for Kotaro got in the way of my plans, I would be powerless, so to test her feelings, I said cruel things I didn’t mean—that I would betray you and your son for the sake of my boy. She didn’t understand me, and right then decided to end her life and Kotaro's, thinking that by doing so, she would remove the reason for my supposed temptation to change my mind. What a noble wife!"
O Chiyo, as she listened to this long explanation from her beloved husband, wept for joy, and Lady Sugawara was overcome with emotion at the surpassing loyalty of her retainers; they seemed to her to be exalted above ordinary human beings—and were as Gods in the pure sphere of a selfless world.
O Chiyo, as she listened to her beloved husband’s long explanation, cried tears of joy, and Lady Sugawara was deeply moved by the extraordinary loyalty of her retainers; they appeared to her to be elevated above ordinary people—and were like Gods in the pure realm of a selfless world.
"For sake of loyalty you have become an outcast to your father's house, and now you would kill your son, your only son, for us—it distresses me too much—it is overwhelming. I cannot accept such a sacrifice! The punishment of Heaven may be visited upon me. No, no, no—you must not slay your little Kotaro even for your lord's sake. If everything should fail us, you must try to save both, my son and Kotaro," implored the hopeless wife of the exiled minister.
"For the sake of loyalty, you've turned into an outcast from your father's house, and now you want to kill your son, your only son, for us—it breaks my heart—it’s too much to bear. I can't accept such a sacrifice! The punishment from Heaven might come down on me. No, no, no—you must not kill your little Kotaro even for your lord’s sake. If everything else fails, you must try to save both, my son and Kotaro," pleaded the desperate wife of the exiled minister.
Matsuo, whose mind never wavered, prostrated himself before her.
Matsuo, whose mind remained steady, bowed down before her.
"How grateful I am to you for your considerate thought for us, but as every exit in the village is carefully watched, there is no way of escape."
"How grateful I am to you for your thoughtful consideration for us, but since every exit in the village is closely monitored, there’s no way to escape."
Then he turned to his wife.
Then he turned to his wife.
"After your decision of an hour ago, I do not think you will now hesitate to sacrifice our boy."
"After your decision an hour ago, I don't think you'll hesitate to sacrifice our son now."
He then leaned forward and looked at his son with a smile.
He then leaned forward and smiled at his son.
"Kotaro, you are too young to understand these things, but for the sake of your young lord and your parents, die without regret!"
"Kotaro, you're too young to get this stuff, but for the sake of your young lord and your parents, die without regret!"
As Matsuo spoke those tragic words, fixing his eyes upon the upturned face of his boy, whose bright eyes looked back at him trustingly and fearlessly, a shudder involuntarily passed through his frame in spite of the iron restraint he put upon himself. But loyalty demanded the sacrifice, and at all costs the house of Sugawara must be saved. To control himself he closed his eyes, to shut out the vision of his boy's smile. The moment of weakness passed, and Matsuo once more sat erect, gazing at his son with an unmoved face, white and set as a mask.
As Matsuo spoke those heartbreaking words, staring down at his boy's upturned face, whose bright eyes looked back at him with trust and fearlessness, a shiver ran through him despite his effort to stay composed. But loyalty required the sacrifice, and he knew he had to save the Sugawara household at any cost. To regain his control, he closed his eyes, blocking out the sight of his son's smile. The moment of weakness faded, and Matsuo straightened up again, looking at his son with a calm expression, his face pale and stiff like a mask.
Lady Sugawara and O Chiyo dared not look at him. Both began to sob, covering their faces with their sleeves.
Lady Sugawara and O Chiyo couldn't bring themselves to look at him. Both started crying, hiding their faces in their sleeves.
"Do not give way to weakness," at last Matsuo forced himself to say, sternly. "If we spend our time thus, everything will be lost. Look, the dawn is beginning to break. Get ready to take Kotaro to Takebe's house immediately. Quick, quick!"
"Don’t give in to weakness," Matsuo finally managed to say firmly. "If we waste time like this, we’ll lose everything. Look, dawn is starting to break. Get ready to take Kotaro to Takebe’s house right away. Hurry up!"
"Yes, yes," assented the mother, with a sinking heart, and she slowly rose to her feet, taking Kotaro by the hand. She knew that this was the end. Her boy's doom was at hand and his hours were numbered.
"Yeah, yeah," agreed the mother, feeling her heart drop, and she slowly got to her feet, taking Kotaro's hand. She knew this was it. Her son's fate was sealed and his time was running out.
"Have I to go now?" said Kotaro, bravely. "Father, will you not say farewell and call me your good boy for the last time?"
"Do I have to go now?" said Kotaro, bravely. "Dad, won’t you say goodbye and call me your good boy just this once?"
Thus the mother and her son set out for the sacrifice.
Thus the mother and her son set off for the sacrifice.
PART II
SCENE: A village school kept by Takebe Genzo and his wife Tonami, both devoted vassals of the exiled Prime Minister, Michizane Sugawara. Among Takebe's pupils is the young Sugawara. This boy they disguise and pass off as their own child. The little lord, though only eight years of age, excels in everything among the pupils and, inheriting the ability from his father, writes Chinese hieroglyphics with great skill. The senior pupil is a lazy, stupid, and incorrigibly mischievous fellow, fifteen years of age, who will not study at all.
SCENE: A village school run by Takebe Genzo and his wife Tonami, who are loyal vassals of the exiled Prime Minister, Michizane Sugawara. Among Takebe's students is the young Sugawara. They disguise him and present him as their own child. The little lord, though only eight years old, excels in everything and, inheriting his father’s talent, writes Chinese characters with great skill. The oldest student is a lazy, dull, and hopelessly mischievous guy, fifteen years old, who refuses to study at all.
"While our teacher is out it is a great waste of time to practise writing. Look! I have done all my writing on my head." and the lazy boy came forward and showed his school-fellows a shaved pate all blackened with Indian ink.
"While our teacher is away, it's a total waste of time to practice writing. Look! I've done all my writing on my head." And the lazy boy stepped forward and showed his classmates a shaved head all stained with Indian ink.
The little Sugawara looked at him and said:
The little Sugawara looked at him and said:
"If you learn one new character every day you will acquire three hundred and sixty-five characters in a year. Instead of wasting your time playing like that, you must study."
"If you learn one new character each day, you'll have three hundred sixty-five characters by the end of the year. Instead of wasting your time on distractions, you need to focus on your studies."
But the older boy only laughed at him, and left his desk to prance about the room.
But the older boy just laughed at him and got up from his desk to dance around the room.
The other boys took the part of little Sugawara and, growing disgusted with the idle boy, wanted to punish him. There arose a great clamour in the school-room, all the boys shouting together and leaving their places to attack him.
The other boys took on the role of little Sugawara, and getting fed up with the lazy boy, wanted to teach him a lesson. A huge uproar broke out in the classroom, with all the boys yelling at once and getting up from their seats to confront him.
Disturbed by the noise, the schoolmaster's wife came out from the inner room.
Disturbed by the noise, the schoolmaster's wife stepped out from the inner room.
"What is the matter? Are you quarrelling again? To-day the master is away. He has been invited by a friend, and I do not know when he will come back. As we are expecting a new pupil to-day I am anxious for his return. Now, if you are good boys and will work hard this morning, I will give all of you a half-holiday this afternoon."
"What’s going on? Are you arguing again? The teacher is away today. He was invited by a friend, and I don’t know when he’ll be back. Since we’re expecting a new student today, I’m anxious for him to return. Now, if you all behave and work hard this morning, I’ll give you a half-day off this afternoon."
The boys were delighted with this promise. All promptly returned to their seats, and opening their books and their inkstands, became diligently absorbed in their tasks of reading and writing.
The boys were thrilled with this promise. They quickly returned to their seats, opened their books and inkstands, and got deeply focused on their reading and writing tasks.
Just then a sound at the porch made Tonami draw aside the screens. A gentle and aristocratic-looking woman was standing there with a pretty boy of about eight years of age by her side. A manservant, carrying a desk, was in attendance.
Just then, a sound from the porch made Tonami pull back the screens. A gentle and refined-looking woman stood there with a cute boy around eight years old by her side. A manservant carrying a desk was nearby.
After an exchange of civilities, the visitor explained:
After a polite exchange, the visitor explained:
"Our home is at the other end of the village. The reason for my visit is to ask you to take this naughty boy into your care, as arranged the other day. I am told that you have a child of your own about his age. I should like to see him!"
"Our house is on the other side of the village. I'm here to ask you to look after this mischievous boy, as we discussed the other day. I've heard you have a child around his age. I'd love to meet him!"
Tonami beckoned to the little Sugawara.
Tonami waved at the little Sugawara.
"Why, certainly; this is our son and heir!"
"Of course; this is our son and heir!"
"Oh, what a nice little fellow! And how clever he looks!" Then looking round the school-room, she added:
"Oh, what a nice little guy! And he looks so clever!" Then, looking around the classroom, she added:
"How busy you must be with such a number of scholars in your care. They must be a great trouble and responsibility."
"Wow, you must be so busy with so many students to look after. They must be quite a handful and a lot to manage."
"Yes, you may imagine it is no easy work to look after them all. Is this the boy you wish us to take charge of? What is his name?"
"Yes, you can imagine it's not easy to take care of all of them. Is this the boy you want us to look after? What's his name?"
"His name is Kotaro!" answered the mother.
"His name is Kotaro!" the mother replied.
"What an intelligent-looking child!" exclaimed Tonami.
"What a smart-looking kid!" exclaimed Tonami.
"Unfortunately my husband has been obliged to keep an appointment with some friends. But if you are in a hurry and cannot wait, I will go and fetch him."
"Unfortunately, my husband had to keep plans with some friends. But if you’re in a rush and can’t wait, I’ll go get him."
"No, no," protested Matsuo's wife, "as I have an errand elsewhere I will call in on my way back. He may have returned by then."
"No, no," Matsuo's wife protested, "I have an errand to run, but I'll stop by on my way back. He might be back by then."
Then calling her servant, she ordered him to bring in the presents she had brought, one for the master, and some cakes to distribute amongst the schoolboys. In a few graceful words the gratified hostess acknowledged her visitor's kind thought.
Then she called her servant and asked him to bring in the gifts she had brought, one for the master and some cakes to share with the schoolboys. In a few elegant words, the pleased hostess expressed her gratitude for her visitor's thoughtful gesture.
"Oh, it is nothing—only a little token of thanks from my heart for all the trouble my boy is going to give you." Then turning to Kotaro, she added:
"Oh, it's nothing—just a small token of appreciation from me for all the trouble my son is going to cause you." Then turning to Kotaro, she added:
"I am going to the next village, so you must wait for me here like a good child—don't forget all I have told you!"
"I'm heading to the next village, so you need to stay here and wait for me like a good kid—don’t forget everything I’ve told you!"
"Oh, mother, I want to come with you!" Kotaro suddenly cried, catching her by the sleeve as she was stepping into the porch.
"Oh, mom, I want to come with you!" Kotaro suddenly exclaimed, grabbing her sleeve as she was stepping onto the porch.
"Now, do not be naughty!" remonstrated his mother, "a big boy like you ought not to run after your mother. Look, Tonami San, what a baby he is still!"
"Now, don't be naughty!" his mother scolded, "a big boy like you shouldn't be chasing after your mom. Look, Tonami San, what a baby he is still!"
"Oh, it is quite natural, poor little fellow. Look here, Kotaro! Come with me and I will give you something nice." Then, turning to O Chiyo, she added "Try to come back as soon as possible."
"Oh, it's perfectly natural, you poor little guy. Come here, Kotaro! Follow me and I'll give you something nice." Then, turning to O Chiyo, she added, "Try to come back as soon as you can."
"Yes, yes, I will come back at once, if you are a good boy, Kotaro."
"Sure, I'll be back right away if you're a good boy, Kotaro."
Seizing the opportunity she slipped out through the porch gate, followed by her servant, who closed it after her, and the two briskly clattered away on their clogs. The poor mother yearned to turn back once more, for she knew that she would never see her little son again in this world; but she kept bravely on her way.
Seizing the chance, she slipped out through the porch gate, followed by her servant, who closed it behind her, and the two of them quickly clattered away on their clogs. The poor mother longed to turn back one last time, knowing she would never see her little son again in this world; but she continued on her path with courage.
While Tonami was trying to console Kotaro, and to distract his attention by introducing him to the little Sugawara, her husband returned. His face was pale, and he was evidently profoundly agitated. As he entered the school-room he sharply scrutinized each of the boys in turn. His wife saw at a glance that something unusual must have occurred.
While Tonami was trying to comfort Kotaro and distract him by introducing him to little Sugawara, her husband came back. His face was pale, and he was clearly very upset. As he walked into the classroom, he sharply looked at each of the boys one by one. His wife immediately sensed that something unusual must have happened.
"Oh, what common fellows they are!" he muttered, crossly. "Such country-bred louts can never serve my purpose, however great the trouble I take with their education," and he gloomily regarded them with knitted brows, as though something was weighing heavily on his mind.
"Oh, what ordinary guys they are!" he muttered, irritably. "These country bumpkins can never meet my needs, no matter how much effort I put into their education," and he gloomily stared at them with a furrowed brow, as if something was troubling him deeply.
His wife approached him and anxiously inquired: "What is the matter? You seem unusually worried to-day. You knew from the first that those village lads can never become intellectual. People will not think well of you, if you speak against your own scholars in this way. Besides, we have another pupil to-day. Please try to recover your good temper and look at the new boy." With these words she brought forward Kotaro, but Takebe had become absorbed in his own preoccupation, and took no notice of the child.
His wife walked up to him and worriedly asked, "What's wrong? You seem unusually stressed today. You knew from the start that those village boys aren’t going to be intellectuals. People aren’t going to think highly of you if you talk negatively about your own students like this. Plus, we have another student today. Please try to get your spirits up and look at the new boy." With that, she brought forward Kotaro, but Takebe was lost in his own thoughts and didn’t pay any attention to the child.
Kotaro came forward, bowed respectfully, and said: "Please, sir, I look to you to teach me from now."
Kotaro stepped forward, bowed respectfully, and said, "Please, sir, I hope you can teach me from now on."
At these words, spoken in a clear, sweet treble, Takebe started from his reverie and fixed his eyes upon the new-comer; by degrees his face gradually brightened as though struck by a new train of thought.
At these words, spoken in a clear, sweet voice, Takebe snapped out of his daydream and focused his gaze on the newcomer; slowly, his expression brightened as though he had just been hit by a new idea.
"What a handsome and dignified boy. You might easily pass for the son of a nobleman or any other exalted personage. Well, you are a fine fellow!"
"What a handsome and dignified boy. You could easily be mistaken for the son of a nobleman or any other high-ranking individual. Well, you are quite a remarkable young man!"
"He is, indeed," responded Tonami, with a smile. "I thought you would be glad to see such a promising pupil."
"He really is," Tonami replied, smiling. "I thought you'd be happy to see such a promising student."
"Yes, yes," assented the master—"nothing could be better," he muttered, in an undertone, as if speaking to himself; and then aloud, "where is the mother who brought him here?"
"Yeah, yeah," the master agreed—"nothing could be better," he muttered quietly, as if talking to himself; and then said aloud, "where is the mother who brought him here?"
"As you were not at home, she went to the next village on an errand," replied his wife.
"As you weren't home, she went to the next village to run an errand," replied his wife.
"That is capital!" said Takebe, growing more and more pleased. "Send this child with our boy to an inner room, and let them play together."
"That's great!" said Takebe, getting more and more excited. "Take this child with our boy to a private room and let them play together."
"Now," said Tonami, turning to the class of schoolboys, who had been more assiduous than ever since their master's return, "all of you may have a holiday. Run away and play in the garden!"
"Alright," Tonami said, turning to the group of schoolboys, who had been more diligent than ever since their teacher's return, "you all can take a day off. Go outside and play in the garden!"
After sending her two special charges into the next room, and looking around with suspicious eyes that no eavesdropper was lingering behind, she lowered her voice and half-whispered to her husband:
After sending her two special charges into the next room and scanning the area with wary eyes to make sure no one was eavesdropping, she lowered her voice and half-whispered to her husband:
"When you came in you looked so harassed and troubled, but since you have seen that boy, your demeanour has suddenly undergone a complete change. What can be the reason for this? Something unexpected must have happened! Won't you let me share the secret?"
"When you walked in, you looked so stressed and upset, but ever since you saw that guy, your mood has totally shifted. What could be the reason for this? Something surprising must have happened! Can I share in the secret?"
"It is quite natural that I should have been so perplexed and dumbfounded," answered Takebe. "To deceive me they pretended to be giving a feast, and invited me to the residence of the village mayor, but when I arrived I soon found the feast was all a myth, and the house was in the occupation of Shundo Gemba, vassal of Tokihira, and another man, Matsuo by name, who is under great obligations of gratitude to the ex-Prime Minister, but who has deserted the house of Sugawara, and now shamefully serves the enemy, Tokihira. It seems as though he must have been appointed to examine the head of our young lord, for it has leaked out that he is here under our guardianship, and Tokihira has ordered him to be beheaded. These two men, with some hundred followers, surrounded me in a hostile manner, with this threat:
"It’s totally understandable that I was so confused and shocked," replied Takebe. "To fool me, they pretended to host a feast and invited me to the village mayor's home, but when I got there, I quickly realized the feast was just a lie, and the house was occupied by Shundo Gemba, a vassal of Tokihira, and another man named Matsuo, who feels deeply indebted to the ex-Prime Minister but has abandoned the Sugawara household and is now shamefully serving the enemy, Tokihira. It looks like he must have been tasked with getting rid of our young lord, since word has gotten out that he’s here under our protection, and Tokihira has ordered him to be executed. These two men, along with a hundred followers, surrounded me with hostility, threatening me with this:"
"We have received information that you are secreting the only son of the ex-Prime Minister in your house, disguised as your own child. Unless you kill him at once and bring his head to us, we will attack you and slay him ourselves.
"We've gotten word that you're hiding the only son of the former Prime Minister in your home, pretending he’s your own kid. If you don’t kill him right away and bring us his head, we’ll come after you and kill him ourselves."
"As no alternative was left me, I was compelled to pretend to assent to their proposal. I thought that amongst our pupils surely there would be one sufficiently like to be sacrificed in his stead, but when I came home and was confronted by all that row of plebian faces, it was an obvious fact that not a single one would answer the purpose. All those young boors are of a common and vulgar type, and as unlike as possible to the aristocratic face and noble bearing of our palace-reared boy. Despair seized me, but—when I saw the new pupil—it seemed as if he had been specially sent by Providence as a substitute. The difference between them is not so great as that between a crow and a white heron. If I can deceive them but for a short time with that boy's head, I intend to escape to Kawachi with the young prince."
"With no other option available, I had to pretend to agree to their proposal. I thought surely we could find a student among us who would be a good stand-in, but when I got home and looked at all those ordinary faces, it was clear that none of them would fit the bill. All those young guys are just a plain, unimpressive lot, completely unlike the aristocratic look and noble presence of our palace-raised boy. I was filled with despair, but when I saw the new student, it felt like he had been sent by fate as a replacement. The difference between them isn't much greater than between a crow and a white heron. If I can fool them for a little while with that boy's appearance, I plan to escape to Kawachi with the young prince."
His wife broke in:
His wife interrupted:
"But that man, Matsuo, has known Kanshusai intimately since he was three years old. How could he be deceived?"
"But that guy, Matsuo, has known Kanshusai really well since he was three years old. How could he be fooled?"
"There lies the difficulty," said Genzo, "but after death faces always change to some extent, and as Kotaro unmistakably bears some resemblance to our young master, even Matsuo may be deceived. At any rate we will risk it. In the event that the ruse is discovered, I am determined to kill Matsuo at once, and try to cut my way through the guards as best I can, but if they are too strong for me, I will die with the young prince. Such is my decision, but the chief anxiety at present is concerning the mother of that boy. If she should come back before this can be achieved, what course of action can we decide on?"
"There’s the problem," Genzo said, "but after death, faces always change to some degree, and since Kotaro obviously resembles our young master, even Matsuo might be fooled. At any rate, we’ll take the risk. If the trick is uncovered, I’m determined to kill Matsuo right away and try to fight my way through the guards as best as I can, but if they’re too strong for me, I’ll die with the young prince. That’s my decision, but the main concern right now is about that boy’s mother. If she comes back before we can pull this off, what plan can we come up with?"
"Leave her to me! I will try to throw dust in her eyes!" suggested Tonami.
"Leave her to me! I'll try to blind her with tricks!" suggested Tonami.
"No, no, that won't do—a great plan often fails through some small mistake." Then, after a moment's reflection, he added, "Oh, well—I suppose she must die, too!"
"No, no, that's not acceptable—a great plan can often fall apart because of a small mistake." Then, after thinking for a moment, he added, "Oh, well—I guess she has to die, too!"
"What!" cried his wife, in alarm.
"What!" his wife shouted, alarmed.
"Be quiet," admonished her husband. "For the young lord's sake we must stop at nothing. It is for our master's sake, remember that!"
"Be quiet," her husband warned. "For the young lord's sake, we have to do whatever it takes. Remember, it's for our master's sake!"
"Yes, yes, if we are weak we shall fail in our great scheme. Let us become devils. There is not much difference between pupils and one's own children. That boy became our pupil at this critical moment—heaven must have delivered him into our hands as the result of his mother's sin in a former existence. Oh, well! the same fate may overtake us before long—" At this point their pent-up feelings gave way, and both of them shed tears.
"Yes, yes, if we’re weak, we’ll fail in our big plan. Let’s embrace our darker sides. There’s not much difference between students and our own kids. That boy became our student at this crucial moment—maybe fate sent him our way because of his mother’s past mistakes. Oh, well! We might face the same fate soon—" At this point, their bottled-up emotions overflowed, and both of them cried.
Shortly afterwards Gemba and Matsuo arrived at the gate. They were closely followed by a number of villagers, the parents of the common pupils in the school. In great excitement, one and all were loudly clamouring for the safety of their own children.
Shortly after, Gemba and Matsuo arrived at the gate. They were closely followed by several villagers, the parents of the local students at the school. In a flurry of excitement, everyone was loudly shouting about the safety of their own children.
Matsuo almost laughed. The situation was one of such grim comedy. Each peasant evidently thought his own son might easily pass for the young aristocrat!
Matsuo almost laughed. The situation was so darkly funny. Each peasant clearly believed that their own son could easily be mistaken for the young aristocrat!
"Oh, mine is a beautiful boy," shouted one man. "You mustn't make any mistake between my son and the real victim. Give me my boy—" he turned fiercely to Gemba.
"Oh, my son is a beautiful boy," shouted one man. "You shouldn't confuse him with the actual victim. Give me my boy—" he turned angrily to Gemba.
"You need have no apprehension whatever regarding your children," said Gemba, calmly addressing the alarmed parents, who now squatted on the ground with their heads bowed in the dust, "if you want them, you are at liberty to take them away at once!"
"You don't need to worry at all about your children," Gemba said calmly to the anxious parents, who were now sitting on the ground with their heads down in the dirt, "if you want them, you can take them right now!"
Matsuo, who was in a kago,[7] here stepped out, using his long sword as a stick to lean upon. Both he and Gemba sat on stools, which their attendants placed ready.
Matsuo, who was in a kago,[7] stepped out, using his long sword as a walking stick. Both he and Gemba sat on stools that their attendants had prepared.
"Just wait a little," said he—"we cannot be too careful even with these villagers. The reason why I accepted the office of examiner is because there is no one else who knows the young prince's head as well as I do. These people allowed the young Sugawara to live in this village, so very likely they may have sympathy with the ex-Prime Minister and may claim his son now, pretending that he is one of their own family, and so aid him to escape! Who knows?"
"Just wait a bit," he said. "We have to be cautious, even with these villagers. The reason I took on the job of examiner is that no one knows the young prince's mind like I do. These people let the young Sugawara live in this village, so it's possible they might sympathize with the former Prime Minister and could try to claim his son, pretending he's part of their family to help him escape! Who knows?"
Then, turning to the agitated peasants, he said to them, "Now, my men, you may call out your children's names one by one. I will examine each face carefully. Your own boys shall be safely restored to you, rest assured of that!"
Then, turning to the upset peasants, he said to them, "Now, my friends, you can shout out your children's names one by one. I will look closely at each face. Your boys will be safely returned to you, so don’t worry!"
The schoolmaster and his wife, from the house, overheard all that was going on, and Matsuo's determined and arrogant demeanour only served to intensify their fears. It was going to be even more difficult than they had apprehended.
The schoolmaster and his wife, from the house, overheard everything that was happening, and Matsuo's stubborn and arrogant attitude only made their fears grow stronger. It was going to be even harder than they had expected.
An elderly man came forward, and in a loud voice, called out:
An old man stepped up and shouted:
"Chomatsu, Chomatsu!"
"Chomatsu, Chomatsu!"
In answer, an ill-favoured, pock-marked boy ran out, his face covered with smudges of Indian ink.
In response, an unattractive, pockmarked boy ran out, his face smeared with Indian ink.
Matsuo glanced at him.
Matsuo looked at him.
"The difference is as great as between snow and charcoal. He may go!" In turn, all the rest of the pupils were searchingly inspected, but not one bore the slightest resemblance to the ill-fated Kanshusai. When the pacified villagers had carried away all their offspring in triumph, Gemba and Matsuo entered the schoolmaster's house.
"The difference is as great as between snow and charcoal. He can leave!" One by one, the other students were closely examined, but none looked even remotely like the unfortunate Kanshusai. Once the relieved villagers had taken all their children away in victory, Gemba and Matsuo went into the schoolmaster's house.
"Genzo!" began Gemba, in tones of authority, "you promised to behead the young Sugawara—I will receive that head now!"
"Genzo!" Gemba began, in a commanding tone, "you promised to behead the young Sugawara—I want that head now!"
Without betraying the least sign of feeling, Genzo replied:
Without showing the slightest hint of emotion, Genzo replied:
"Yes, but he is the son of the ex-Prime Minister. We cannot slaughter him like a common boy. Please wait for a short time!"
"Yes, but he's the son of the former Prime Minister. We can't just kill him like an ordinary kid. Please wait a moment!"
"Oh, you cannot deceive us," said Matsuo, quickly. "Dallying in this way is merely pretext for gaining time. But it is useless for you to attempt to disappear now, the rear of the house is guarded by some hundred men, and there is no room even for an ant to escape. You may produce a substitute head, with the explanation that a dead and a living face have a different appearance. I shall not be taken in by a subterfuge. Such tricks on your part will only lead to repentance!"
"Oh, you can't fool us," Matsuo said quickly. "Hesitating like this is just an excuse to buy time. But trying to disappear now is pointless; the back of the house is guarded by hundreds of men, and there's no way for even an ant to get out. You might present a fake head, claiming that a dead and a living face look different. I won't fall for that trick. Such moves on your part will only lead to regret!"
This last thrust hit Genzo hard, but he did not lose his self-possession and answered Matsuo quietly,
This last blow hit Genzo hard, but he maintained his composure and responded to Matsuo calmly,
"What a far-fetched idea! Your eyes, after your long illness, may not be able to see things clearly, but I will surely give you the head of the young lord you demand."
"What a crazy idea! Your eyes, after your long illness, might not see things clearly, but I will definitely give you the head of the young lord you want."
"Before your tongue is dry," exclaimed Gemba, impatiently, "behead him at once!"
"Before your tongue dries out," Gemba exclaimed impatiently, "kill him immediately!"
"It shall be done!" replied Takebe, and went into an inner room. His wife, who had listened to all that transpired, was in an agony of anxiety, pale and trembling. Matsuo, with sharp eyes, was looking round the room.
"It will be done!" said Takebe, and he went into another room. His wife, who had overheard everything, was in intense anxiety, pale and shaking. Matsuo, with keen eyes, was scanning the room.
"It is rather mysterious," he said, suddenly, "eight pupils have gone home, and yet, there are nine desks. What has become of the owner of that extra desk?"
"It’s pretty strange," he said suddenly, "eight students have gone home, yet there are nine desks. What happened to the person who owns that extra desk?"
Tonami started. She began to explain that there was a new pupil. Matsuo saw her vacillation. In an undertone, he said: "What a fool you are! Keep quiet!" Then, realizing how fatal such a mistake would be—Tonami collected herself and managed to stammer out. "That is the young Sugawara's desk!"
Tonami started. She began to explain that there was a new student. Matsuo noticed her hesitation. In a low voice, he said, "What a fool you are! Be quiet!" Then, realizing how serious this mistake could be, Tonami gathered herself and managed to stammer out, "That is the young Sugawara's desk!"
But her confusion had been noticed by the enemy. Gemba started to his feet and shouted in furious tones,
But the enemy had noticed her confusion. Gemba jumped to his feet and shouted angrily,
"This trifling will cause the frustration of our plans!"
"This little issue will mess up our plans!"
At that moment the sound of a sword broke the silence as it fell swishing through the air, the screens of the room shook, and before Matsuo and Gemba could reach the partition which separated the inner from the outer room, Takebe appeared, carrying a white wooden tray. A cover hid what was beneath, but a thin trail of crimson blood was ominously oozing from the edge. Kneeling on the mats before the two men, he placed his ghastly burden before them.
At that moment, the sound of a sword shattered the silence as it sliced through the air. The walls of the room trembled, and before Matsuo and Gemba could reach the partition that separated the inner from the outer room, Takebe appeared, carrying a white wooden tray. A cover concealed what was underneath, but a thin stream of crimson blood was ominously seeping from the edge. Kneeling on the mats in front of the two men, he set down his horrifying burden before them.
"There was no alternative, so I was forced to behead the young lord. May Heaven forgive me! As it is a matter of such importance that there should be no mistake—please examine it carefully."
"There was no other option, so I had to behead the young lord. May Heaven forgive me! Since this is such an important matter, there should be no mistake—please look it over carefully."
With these words, Takebe's hand stealthily fell upon his sword-hilt. Every fibre was on the alert to cut down Matsuo the moment he realized the deception that had been practised on him.
With these words, Takebe's hand quietly moved to his sword-hilt. Every fiber of his being was ready to strike down Matsuo as soon as he realized the trick that had been played on him.
"I will certainly do so," replied Matsuo, nonchalantly, then, addressing some of the soldiers who had followed him into the room, he peremptorily gave them the command:
"I'll definitely do that," Matsuo replied casually, then, turning to some of the soldiers who had followed him into the room, he firmly gave them the command:
"Now surround the Takebe couple!"
"Now surround the Takebe couple!"
From the rear of the house several guards entered and took up their posts at the porch, and just behind Genzo and his wife.
From the back of the house, several guards came in and took their positions on the porch, just behind Genzo and his wife.
The strain was almost too great for the poor woman, and she was well-nigh fainting with the sickening uncertainty of what might be the last act of that dreadful drama. Gemba, looking on, took note keenly of the proceedings.
The pressure was nearly too much for the poor woman, and she was about to faint from the nauseating uncertainty of what could be the final part of that terrible drama. Gemba watched closely, paying sharp attention to what was happening.
Everything hung on Matsuo's decision. The suspense of the moment was agonizing in its intensity.
Everything depended on Matsuo's decision. The tension of the moment was overwhelming.
He slowly lifted the blood-rimmed cover from the wooden tray. A boy's decapitated head was exposed to view. It was the head of little Kotaro.
He slowly lifted the blood-stained cover off the wooden tray. A boy's decapitated head was revealed. It was the head of little Kotaro.
Takebe's eyes were riveted on Matsuo. Defiantly he swore that Matsuo should draw his last breath the moment he declared the head to be a subterfuge. As a tiger ready to spring on its prey, the desperate man watched the judge on whose next word hung all their lives.
Takebe's eyes were fixed on Matsuo. He defiantly vowed that Matsuo would take his last breath the moment he claimed the head was a trick. Like a tiger poised to pounce on its prey, the desperate man observed the judge, knowing that their fates depended on his next word.
Tonami was praying to the Gods in silent fervour that the truth might not be discovered, tremblingly she clutched a short sword hidden beneath her robe, which her husband had surreptitiously handed her, in preparation for the worst.
Tonami was silently praying to the Gods that the truth wouldn’t come to light. She nervously gripped a short sword hidden beneath her robe, which her husband had secretly given her, getting ready for the worst.
Matsuo deliberately examined the head of his own son—carefully and searchingly from every side he scrutinized the little face, now so still and pallid, sometimes his eyes blinked to hide the gathering tears, and once his face contracted with pain, but at last he loudly pronounced the momentous verdict:
Matsuo carefully looked at his son's head—he examined the little face from every angle, now so still and pale. Sometimes he blinked to hide his tears, and once his face twisted in pain, but finally he announced the important verdict loudly:
"Oh, there can be no doubt that this is the head of Kanshusai, the son of the Lord Sugawara." Triumph, at the success of his loyal plot, conquered every other feeling and he slammed the lid back into place.
"Oh, there's no doubt that this is the head of Kanshusai, the son of Lord Sugawara." Elation from the success of his loyal scheme overshadowed all other emotions, and he slammed the lid back down.
Gemba, delighted that there had been no mistake, and that the gruesome commission had been successfully carried out, accorded words of praise to Takebe for beheading the boy.
Gemba, pleased that there had been no mistake and that the horrific task had been successfully completed, offered words of praise to Takebe for beheading the boy.
"As a reward for this deed, you will be pardoned for harbouring him so long! Let us hasten to take the head to Lord Tokihira," he said, turning to Matsuo.
"As a reward for this act, you will be forgiven for hiding him for so long! Let’s hurry and take the head to Lord Tokihira," he said, turning to Matsuo.
"Yes, it is better that no time should be lost," responded the latter, "but as my duty is now finished, may I request to be discharged on sick leave?"
"Yes, it's better not to waste any time," replied the other, "but since my duty is done, can I ask to be released on sick leave?"
"Certainly," Gemba replied, "as your mission is satisfactorily concluded, you may go."
"Sure," Gemba replied, "since your mission is completed, you can go."
He then took up the tray with the bleeding head, strode to the door, and calling his attendants, pompously set out at once for Tokihira's palace. Outside the gate he stopped and mockingly addressed Takebe: "Ha, ha, ha!" he laughed, "though you take great care of the boy usually, when your own life is in danger you do not fail to cut off his head! ha, ha, ha!" and the cruel man, with this parting sneer, went on his ruthless way. Matsuo silently followed him out of the house and got into his kago.
He then picked up the tray with the bleeding head, walked to the door, and, calling his attendants, pompously set off immediately for Tokihira's palace. Outside the gate, he stopped and mockingly addressed Takebe: "Ha, ha, ha!" he laughed, "even though you usually take great care of the boy, when your own life is at risk, you don’t hesitate to cut off his head! Ha, ha, ha!" With this cruel taunt, he continued on his heartless path. Matsuo silently followed him out of the house and got into his kago.
The husband and wife, now that they were left alone, were quite exhausted from the emotion and stress of the past hour. They went out and closed the gates. Both were speechless with joy for some minutes. The master, sighing with relief, bowed his head and turned to the four points of the compass, silently returning thanks to the deities whose help he had invoked.
The husband and wife, now that they were alone, were completely drained from the emotions and stress of the past hour. They went outside and shut the gates. Both were speechless with joy for a few minutes. The husband, sighing with relief, bowed his head and turned in all four directions, silently thanking the deities he had called upon for help.

This is the head of Kanshusai, the son of the Lord Sugawara.
This is the head of Kanshusai, the son of Lord Sugawara.
"Oh, Heaven be praised!" he exclaimed at last. "The Gods have accorded their mighty aid to our cause and mercifully caused Matsuo's eyes to be dimmed, so that he mistook the other boy's head for that of our young prince. Heaven has clearly interposed to help our lord. Let us rejoice, my wife!"
"Oh, thank goodness!" he exclaimed at last. "The Gods have granted their powerful help to our cause and thankfully made Matsuo's vision blurry, so he confused the other boy's head for that of our young prince. It’s clear that Heaven has stepped in to assist our lord. Let’s celebrate, my wife!"
"Yes, yes," she answered, "what a terrible strain it has been! In some unfathomable way the spirit of our lord must have cast a veil over Matsuo's eyes, or that head may have become a golden Buddha to help our cause. Though there was a slight resemblance between the two boys, yet they differ in reality as much as brick from gold. I was so transported at the success of our plan, that I almost wept aloud with the poignancy of joy when I saw that Matsuo was deceived."
"Yes, yes," she replied, "what a terrible strain it has been! In some mysterious way, the spirit of our lord must have cast a veil over Matsuo's eyes, or that head may have turned into a golden Buddha to help our cause. Even though the two boys looked somewhat alike, they were as different in reality as brick is from gold. I was so overwhelmed by the success of our plan that I almost cried out with joy when I realized that Matsuo had been fooled."
When the loyal couple had given vent to their feelings, simultaneously they rushed to the side-room, where they had concealed their precious charge. The one from the side and the other from the front pushed aside the screens. Genzo then raised one of the tatami (a padded mat three feet by six feet), disclosing a cavity in the floor, out of which rose up the aristocratic form of Kanshusai, safe and untouched by his enemies. They gazed at him in silence—overwhelmed.
When the loyal couple finally expressed their emotions, they quickly ran to the side room where they had hidden their precious charge. One came from the side and the other from the front, pushing aside the screens. Genzo then lifted one of the tatami (a padded mat three feet by six feet), revealing a hole in the floor, from which the aristocratic figure of Kanshusai emerged, safe and unharmed by his enemies. They stared at him in silence—overwhelmed.
Suddenly, a knocking at the gate and the voice of Kotaro's mother disturbed them.
Suddenly, there was a knock at the gate, and Kotaro's mother called out to them.
"I am the mother of the new pupil. Let me in!"
"I’m the mom of the new student. Let me in!"
Startled, they hastily closed the screens. At this turn of events Tonami was at her wits' end, and knew not what to do for the best. She ran to and fro across the room like one demented.
Startled, they quickly shut the screens. With this unexpected turn of events, Tonami was completely overwhelmed and didn't know what to do. She paced back and forth across the room like she was losing her mind.
Seeing that Tonami was losing her self-control and was about to burst out into excited speech, her husband enveloped his hand in the sleeve of his robe and covered her mouth. He held her still with grim determination.
Seeing that Tonami was losing her self-control and was about to burst into excited speech, her husband wrapped his hand in the sleeve of his robe and covered her mouth. He held her firmly with grim determination.
"Remember what I said a short time ago. It means simply this—nothing is so precious as our young lord. You weak creature!" he added, with disdain, as he saw his wife's trepidation. Then he turned and went to the entrance.
"Remember what I said a little while ago. It just means this—nothing is as valuable as our young lord. You pitiful person!" he added, with contempt, noticing his wife's anxiety. Then he turned and walked to the entrance.
"I fear my naughty boy must be giving you a great deal of trouble," said the new-comer, as Takebe let her in, "but what has become of him now?"
"I worry my naughty boy is causing you a lot of trouble," said the newcomer as Takebe let her in, "but where has he gone now?"
To gain time, Takebe replied, little knowing that he was confronted by a soul as strong in loyalty to the Sugawara as his own:
To buy some time, Takebe responded, unaware that he was facing a soul just as fiercely loyal to the Sugawara as he was.
"He is in the house playing with the other children—school is over for to-day, so you must take him back with you."
"He’s in the house playing with the other kids—school is out for today, so you need to take him back with you."
"Very well," she assented, and started towards the house.
"Okay," she agreed, and headed toward the house.
Directly her back was turned, Takebe drew his sword and tried to cut her down from behind. O Chiyo, a samurai woman, was a trained fencer. She swiftly comprehended the meaning of Takebe's movement, even before he drew his sword, the sound, as it left its sheath, confirming what her alert senses divined. Quick as lightning she darted aside, barely escaping the deadly weapon as it tried to compass her destruction. Again and again the desperate man thrust at her. All would be lost even now, if this woman discovered that her boy had been slain to save their lord's son. With a box which she carried in her hand, O Chiyo skilfully parried the blows.
As soon as her back was turned, Takebe drew his sword and attempted to attack her from behind. O Chiyo, a samurai woman, was a trained fencer. She quickly understood Takebe's move, even before he drew his sword; the sound of it coming out of its sheath confirmed what her keen senses had sensed. Quick as lightning, she dodged to the side, narrowly escaping the lethal blade as it aimed for her. Again and again, the desperate man lunged at her. Everything would be lost if this woman found out that her son had been killed to save their lord’s son. With a box she held in her hand, O Chiyo skillfully deflected the blows.
"Wait, wait! What is the matter?" she gasped out. But her frenzied antagonist was far too excited to listen, and he struck out with such good-will that the box, which served her as a shield, was speedily cut in two, and there appeared, unfolding and fluttering in the breeze as they fell, a little winding sheet, and a sacred banner used for the dead, bearing in black hieroglyphics, the inscription, "Namu Amida Butsu!" (All hail, Great Buddha!)
"Wait, wait! What’s going on?" she gasped. But her agitated opponent was too worked up to hear her, and he swung with such force that the box she was using as a shield was quickly sliced in half. As it fell, a small winding sheet and a sacred banner for the dead unfurled and fluttered in the breeze, bearing black hieroglyphics that read, "Namu Amida Butsu!" (All hail, Great Buddha!)
Takebe's hand was paralyzed by this unexpected apparition. Bewildered as to what this could mean, he glanced inquiringly at O Chiyo.
Takebe's hand was frozen by this unexpected sight. Confused about what this could mean, he looked questioningly at O Chiyo.
"Was my boy considered worthy to take the place of our young lord or not?" she asked, meeting his gaze steadily with her clear eyes. "Tell me the truth!"
"Was my son seen as worthy to take the place of our young lord or not?" she asked, meeting his gaze steadily with her clear eyes. "Tell me the truth!"
At such totally unlooked-for words, Takebe was confounded more than ever. Was it possible that the enemy he was seeking to destroy had unexpectedly become a friend?
At such completely unexpected words, Takebe was more confused than ever. Could it be that the enemy he was trying to defeat had unexpectedly become a friend?
"Oh, oh!" he stammered, "Did you understand and anticipate all this?"
"Oh, wow!" he stammered, "Did you see all this coming?"
"Yes, of course," answered the brave mother. "As I anticipated everything, I prepared and brought these things in Kotaro's box."
"Yes, of course," replied the fearless mother. "Since I expected all this, I packed and brought these items in Kotaro's box."
"Whose wife are you?" cried the astonished man, as he sheathed his sword.
"Whose wife are you?" shouted the surprised man as he put away his sword.
Before she could answer a voice from outside the gate chanted a poem:
Before she could respond, a voice from outside the gate recited a poem:
Ume wa tobi
Sakura wa karuru
Yono naka ni
Nani tote Matsu[8] wa
Tsure na kakuran.
In my service
Plum blossom has fled
The Cherry has withered
How then can the Pine be
Heartless to me?
Plum blossoms have flown away
The cherry tree has dried up
In this world
How can the pine tree[8] be
So mean to me?
In my service.
"Rejoice, my wife! Our boy has done his duty!" When these brief words conveyed to the heroic woman that the sacrifice had been consummated in the tragic fate of her cherished son, her brave spirit failed her, and she fell unconscious to the ground.
"Rejoice, my wife! Our boy has done his duty!" When these few words let the courageous woman know that the sacrifice had been completed in the tragic fate of her beloved son, her brave spirit gave out, and she collapsed unconscious to the ground.
"What a poor creature you are!" exclaimed her husband, as he entered the room.
"What a miserable creature you are!" her husband exclaimed as he walked into the room.
At the unexpected arrival of Matsuo, the schoolmaster and his wife were more confused than ever, but with an effort Takebe attempted to regain his self-possession.
At the surprise visit from Matsuo, the schoolmaster and his wife were more baffled than ever, but with some effort, Takebe tried to regain his composure.

The box, which served her as a shield, was speedily cut in two, and there appeared, unfolding and fluttering in the breeze, a little winding-sheet and a sacred banner for the dead
The box that protected her was quickly sliced in half, revealing a small shroud and a sacred banner for the deceased, both unfolding and fluttering in the breeze.
"I will use more ceremonious speech afterwards. You Matsuo, whom we all believed a traitor to behave like this! What is the meaning of it all?"
"I'll speak more formally later. You, Matsuo, whom we all thought was a traitor, acting like this! What does it all mean?"
"It is quite natural that you cannot understand. We were three brothers. All were faithful vassals of Michizane, the Minister of the Right, to whom my family was deeply indebted. I, Matsuo, latterly entered the service of Tokihira, and on this account I was disowned by my father. I dissimulated thus, the better to serve Lord Sugawara. However, the position proved intolerable, and to get my dismissal I feigned illness. It was at this juncture that the news of where Kanshusai was concealed reached the ears of Tokihira. A messenger informed me that I would be released from office if I would undertake the mission of securing the head of our young lord. I felt sure that you would never commit such a crime, but if no substitute could be procured I knew that you would be desperate. Thinking that the time had come to repay the debt of gratitude to our generous benefactor, I consulted with my wife, and we sent our own boy to take the place of his son. That is why I counted the number of desks, to see if he were already here or not. Lord Sugawara composed the poem I quoted just now, showing his discernment of my character. In that poem he asks, 'How can the pine be heartless towards me?' But the world, in general, interpreted those lines in a contrary sense, and everyone denounced me as a cowardly deserter. You may imagine, Genzo, how I resented this. If I had had no son, I must have passed as a traitor all my life. There is no possession so precious as a son."
"It’s completely understandable that you don’t get it. We were three brothers, all loyal vassals of Michizane, the Minister of the Right, to whom our family owed a lot. I, Matsuo, later served Tokihira, and because of that, my father disowned me. I played along to better serve Lord Sugawara. However, the situation became unbearable, and to get myself fired, I pretended to be sick. At that point, Tokihira heard where Kanshusai was hiding. A messenger told me I’d be let go if I agreed to capture our young lord’s head. I was sure you would never commit such a crime, but if no one else could be found, I knew you’d feel desperate. Believing it was time to repay our generous benefactor, I talked to my wife and we sent our own son to take his place. That’s why I counted the desks, to see if he had already arrived. Lord Sugawara wrote the poem I just quoted, showing he understood my character. In that poem, he asks, 'How can the pine be heartless towards me?' But most people misinterpreted those lines and labeled me a cowardly traitor. You can imagine, Genzo, how much that angered me. If I hadn’t had a son, I would’ve been seen as a traitor my whole life. There’s nothing more precious than a son."
O Chiyo, who had meanwhile recovered from her faint, was intently listening to her husband's explanations with a composed demeanour. But at these words she could restrain her emotion no longer, and sobbed aloud.
O Chiyo, who had meanwhile recovered from her fainting spell, was listening closely to her husband's explanations with a calm expression. But at these words, she could no longer hold back her emotions and sobbed loudly.
"Oh, how our Kotaro must rejoice although in another world, to hear such sentiments from his father. Those words are his best requiem. When I left him a short time ago, he looked unusually sad—for his childish mind understood that he was about to die. I intended to go home and deceive him, saying that I was going to the next village and would return soon. But I could not go home. Oh! the yearning to see even his dead face once more was so great that I came back. You may scoff at my weakness, but my sorrow is well-nigh unendurable. Had our Kotaro been born ugly, and brought up as a common child, he might not have suffered such a death. But as he was beautiful, obedient, and good, he was chosen for the sacrifice. Could I have known his untimely fate I would never have found fault with him. Oh, my son, my little, little son!"
"Oh, how our Kotaro must be rejoicing, even in another world, to hear such words from his father. Those words are his best farewell. When I saw him a little while ago, he seemed unusually sad—his young mind understood that he was about to die. I planned to go home and tell him that I was heading to the next village and would come back soon. But I couldn't go home. Oh! The longing to see even his lifeless face one more time was so overwhelming that I came back. You might mock my weakness, but my grief is almost unbearable. If our Kotaro had been born unattractive and raised as an ordinary child, he might not have faced such a death. But because he was beautiful, obedient, and good, he was chosen as the sacrifice. If I had known his tragic fate, I would have never blamed him. Oh, my son, my little, little son!"
And the poor woman, overcome with the poignancy of her grief and the bitterness of her renunciation, fell with her face to the mats, trying to suppress the rending sobs which seemed to tear her breast asunder.
And the poor woman, overwhelmed by the intensity of her grief and the bitterness of her sacrifice, collapsed onto the mats, trying to hold back the heartbreaking sobs that felt like they were tearing her apart.
Here Tonami came close to the sorrowing mother and murmured in tones of sympathy:
Here Tonami came close to the grieving mother and spoke softly with compassion:
"Only a short hour ago, when my husband had decided that he should be the substitute for the young prince, Kotaro came up to him and said, innocently, 'Master, please take care of me!' When I think of this, though I am but a stranger, I feel as if my heart would break. I can imagine how desolate his true mother must be to lose such a sweet child," and the tears fell from her eyes.
"Just an hour ago, when my husband decided to step in for the young prince, Kotaro approached him and said, innocently, 'Master, please take care of me!' Thinking back on it, even though I'm just a stranger, it feels like my heart is breaking. I can only imagine how devastated his real mother must be to lose such a sweet child," and tears streamed down her face.
"No, no, Tonami! No, no, my wife! You must not weep. It was our own decision to let him die in the place of our young lord. You, O Chiyo, ought to be ashamed to give way like this before strangers. But," and Matsuo turned anxiously to Takebe, "although I carefully explained to my boy the reason for his fate, and how he should die with dignity, tell me, did he meet death in a miserable way, or did he die like a samurai?"
"No, no, Tonami! No, no, my wife! You mustn't cry. It was our choice to let him die instead of our young lord. You, O Chiyo, should be ashamed to break down like this in front of strangers. But," Matsuo said, turning anxiously to Takebe, "even though I carefully explained to my son the reason for his fate and how he should face death with dignity, tell me, did he die in a pitiful way, or did he die like a samurai?"
"Yes, oh, yes!" Takebe quickly replied. "When I told the brave boy that his head must be cut off to save our young lord, the child of his benefactor, he calmly and courageously, without a word, placed his neck in readiness for the sword—he did not attempt either to hide or to escape from his impending doom. You must have taught him well—he even smiled at the last—rest assured of that!"
"Yes, oh yes!" Takebe quickly replied. "When I told the brave boy that he had to sacrifice his head to save our young lord, the child of his benefactor, he calmly and courageously, without a word, positioned his neck for the sword—he didn't try to hide or escape from his fate. You must have taught him well—he even smiled at the end—so rest assured of that!"
The schoolmaster could say no more, with strong restraint he tried to hide his feelings and pretended to laugh, but the forced mirth ended with a choking sound in his throat.
The schoolmaster couldn't say anything else; he tried hard to hide his emotions and pretended to laugh, but the forced laughter ended with a choking noise in his throat.
At this point the stoic father broke down and wept, and as he wiped away the slow tears, he said, in a low voice: "He was both good and clever, was our little Kotaro. Even at the age of nine he takes the place of his parents to prove our gratitude to our lord. He is a filial child—a fortunate child to be able to do that I The more I think of it the more it recalls my brother, Sakura Maru. He died without being able to make any return for the obligation he was under to his lord. How he must envy our boy!"
At that moment, the stoic father broke down and cried, and as he wiped away his slow tears, he said in a quiet voice, "Our little Kotaro was both kind and smart. Even at just nine years old, he steps in for his parents to show our gratitude to our lord. He is a devoted child—a lucky child to be able to do that! The more I think about it, the more it reminds me of my brother, Sakura Maru. He passed away without ever being able to repay the debt he owed to his lord. How he must envy our boy!"
"Oh, Kotaro soon followed him to another world!" wailed O Chiyo, and with these words she burst into another paroxysm of grief.
"Oh, Kotaro quickly followed him to another world!" cried O Chiyo, and with these words, she fell into another fit of grief.
The young Sugawara, the innocent cause of this tragedy, overhearing the poor mother's heart-rending sobs, came out from an inner room, pale and awe-stricken:
The young Sugawara, the unsuspecting reason behind this tragedy, overheard the poor mother's heartbreaking sobs and emerged from an inner room, pale and filled with dread:
"If I had only known that he was going to die for me, I would not have allowed it—oh—how sad! how sad!" he exclaimed, and with his long sleeve, he wiped away the tears from his eyes.
"If I had only known he was going to die for me, I wouldn't have let it happen—oh—how tragic! How tragic!" he exclaimed, wiping away the tears from his eyes with his long sleeve.
Matsuo and his wife turned and bowed to the little fellow while he spoke. For this boy's sake their family must sink into oblivion and nothingness, and be no longer remembered among the living; for his sake there would be no one to keep up the rites of the dead before their ancestors' tombs or their own, when they should be no more. On this altar of loyalty to his father's house they had offered all that this world held for them of joy, hope, and ambition. On this altar they had laid up for themselves a cheerless, desolate, childless old age. To this sublime ideal of duty, unhesitatingly, unflinchingly, regardless of themselves and the acuteness of their sufferings, these simple martyr-souls had made this great renunciation. That the young lord should realize this sacrifice they had not in the least expected. His words surprised them. It was balm to their stricken hearts, that even in some small measure he could appreciate what they had done for him.
Matsuo and his wife turned and bowed to the little boy while he spoke. For this child’s sake, their family must fade into obscurity and be forgotten among the living; for him, there would be no one to perform the rituals for the dead at their ancestors' graves or their own when they were gone. On the altar of loyalty to his father's house, they had sacrificed everything this world offered them in terms of joy, hope, and ambition. On this altar, they had prepared for a lonely, bleak, childless old age. To this noble ideal of duty, without hesitation and without flinching, regardless of their own well-being and the depth of their suffering, these simple, martyr-like souls had made this immense sacrifice. They had not expected the young lord to understand this sacrifice at all. His words took them by surprise. It was soothing to their wounded hearts that even in a small way, he could appreciate what they had done for him.
Then Matsuo rose and went to the porch.
Then Matsuo got up and went to the porch.
"I have brought a present for our young master," and with a whistle, he summoned a kago that had been waiting in the garden. As soon as the bearers set it down out stepped the Lady Sugawara.
"I have brought a gift for our young master," and with a whistle, he called over a kago that had been waiting in the garden. As soon as the bearers set it down, out stepped Lady Sugawara.
"Oh, my mother! My mother!" almost shouted the boy, as she quickly entered the house, her long mantle of gold brocade and crimson linings flashing colour as she moved.
"Oh, my mom! My mom!" nearly shouted the boy, as she quickly entered the house, her long robe of gold fabric and red linings flashing color as she moved.
"Oh, my son, my beloved son!" cried the overjoyed mother, folding the child to her heart.
"Oh, my son, my dear son!" exclaimed the thrilled mother, holding the child close to her heart.
The schoolmaster and his wife exclaimed with joy when they realized the identity of the new-comer After their respectful greetings, Takebe said:
The schoolmaster and his wife exclaimed with joy when they recognized the newcomer. After exchanging respectful greetings, Takebe said:
"I have been long striving to discover your hiding place. Where can your ladyship have taken refuge all this time?"
"I've been trying for a long time to find out where you've been hiding. Where could you have taken refuge all this time?"
Matsuo answered for her:
Matsuo spoke on her behalf:
"When her ladyship was hiding in the suburbs, Tokihira's retainers got scent of her retreat and nearly succeeded in taking her prisoner. Knowing her danger I disguised myself as a yamabushi[9] and managed to rescue her just in time, so she has been concealed in my house ever since. Without delay you must now escort her and Kanshusai to Kawachi,[10]—so that they may once more be a united family, safe from the pursuit of their enemies."
"When her ladyship was hiding in the suburbs, Tokihira's retainers caught wind of her location and almost captured her. Knowing she was in danger, I disguised myself as a yamabushi[9] and managed to rescue her just in time, so she has been hidden in my house ever since. You must now quickly escort her and Kanshusai to Kawachi,[10]—so that they can once again be a united family, safe from their enemies."
Then, turning to his wife, he added, "Now let us carry home the body of Kotaro and begin the preparations for his funeral rites."
Then, turning to his wife, he added, "Now let’s take Kotaro's body home and start getting ready for his funeral."
But before O Chiyo could answer, Tonami reverently carried the headless body of the slain child to the kago. O Chiyo followed, and kneeling, placed over Kotaro the white shroud and the sacred banner.
But before O Chiyo could respond, Tonami respectfully carried the headless body of the dead child to the kago. O Chiyo followed and, kneeling, placed the white shroud and the sacred banner over Kotaro.
Matsuo and his wife then took off their outer robes, revealing the white garments of ceremonial mourning in readiness for the obsequies. Takebe and his wife made a gesture of surprise and deprecation.
Matsuo and his wife then removed their outer robes, showing the white garments of ceremonial mourning in preparation for the funeral. Takebe and his wife expressed surprise and disapproval.
"It is against custom that parents should attend the funeral of their own son. Let us spare you this trial—we will do everything in your place!" they cried.
"It’s not customary for parents to attend their own son's funeral. Let us spare you this pain—we’ll handle everything on your behalf!" they exclaimed.
"No, no," said Matsuo, loyal unto death, even the death of his only son for the sake of his lord, "this is not the body of my boy. We are going to bury our young lord!"
"No, no," said Matsuo, fiercely loyal even to the death of his only son for his lord's sake, "this is not my boy's body. We are going to bury our young lord!"

"No, no," said Matsuo ... "this is not the body of my boy.... We are going to bury our young lord!"
"No, no," said Matsuo ... "this isn't my boy's body.... We're going to bury our young lord!"
With these words, Matsuo and his wife took their farewells. Then, turning in silence, they followed the impromptu bier which bore all that was left to them of their well-beloved child, and with bowed heads reverently wended their way towards their now desolate and empty home. Lady Sugawara, her son, Genzo and Tonami, with tears falling from their eyes, watched the little procession slowly disappear down the road into the deepening shadows of the night.
With these words, Matsuo and his wife said their goodbyes. Then, silently, they turned and followed the makeshift bier that carried everything left of their cherished child, and with their heads bowed, they solemnly made their way back to their now lonely and empty home. Lady Sugawara, her son Genzo, and Tonami, with tears streaming down their faces, watched as the small procession gradually faded down the road into the growing darkness of the night.
Note.—"The memory of the unfortunate statesman, Sugawara-no-Michizane, is surrounded by a halo of romance which affords an insight into Japanese character. He belonged to an ancient family of professional litterateurs, and had none of the titles which in that age were commonly considered essential to official preferment. By extraordinary scholarship, singular sweetness of disposition, and unswerving fidelity to justice and truth he won a high reputation, and had he been content with the fame his writings brought him, and with promoting the cause of scholarship, through the medium of a school which he endowed, he might have ended his days in peace. But, in an evil hour, he accepted office, and thus found himself required to discharge the duties of statesmanship at a time of extreme difficulty, when an immense interval separated the rich and the poor, when the arbitrariness and extortions of the local governors had become a burning question, when the nobles and the princes were crushing the people with merciless taxes, and when the finances of the Court were in extreme disorder. Michizane, a gentle conservative, was not fitted to cope with these difficulties, and his situation at Court was complicated by the favour of an ex-Emperor (Uda) who had abdicated but still sought to take part in the administration, and by the jealousy of the Fujiwara representative, Tokihira, a young, impetuous, arrogant, but highly gifted nobleman. These two men, Michizane and Tokihira, became the central figures in a very unequal struggle, the forces on the one side being the whole Fujiwara clan, headed by the unscrupulously daring and ambitious Tokihira; those on the other, a few scholars, the love and respect of the lower orders, and the benevolent tolerance of the self-effacing Michizane. The end was inevitable. Michizane, falsely accused of conspiring to obtain the throne for his grandson—an Imperial prince had married his daughter—was banished to Dazaifu, and his family and friends were either killed or reduced to serfdom. The story is not remarkable. It contains no great crises or dazzling incidents. Yet if Michizane had been the most brilliant statesman and the most successful general ever possessed by Japan, his name could not have been handed down through all generations of his countrymen with greater veneration and affection."—BRINKLEY, "Japan: Its History Arts and Literature," p. 256.
Note.—"The memory of the unfortunate statesman, Sugawara-no-Michizane, is surrounded by a romantic aura that provides insight into Japanese character. He came from an ancient family of professional writers and held none of the titles that were typically considered necessary for gaining official positions at that time. Through exceptional scholarship, a uniquely kind personality, and unwavering commitment to justice and truth, he earned a great reputation. Had he been satisfied with the fame his writings brought and with promoting scholarship through a school he funded, he could have lived out his days in peace. However, at an unfortunate moment, he took up a government position and found himself forced to handle the challenges of leadership during a particularly tough time, when a vast divide existed between the rich and the poor, when the abusive practices of local governors had become a pressing issue, when nobles and princes were burdening the people with harsh taxes, and when the Court's finances were in complete disarray. Michizane, a gentle conservative, was ill-suited to manage these challenges, and his situation at Court was further complicated by the influence of an ex-Emperor (Uda) who had abdicated but still wanted to be involved in government, and by the jealousy of Fujiwara representative Tokihira, a young, impulsive, arrogant, yet highly talented nobleman. These two men, Michizane and Tokihira, became the central figures in a very uneven struggle, with the Fujiwara clan, led by the ruthlessly ambitious and daring Tokihira, on one side; and on the other, a small group of scholars, the love and respect of the lower classes, and the kind tolerance of the self-effacing Michizane. The outcome was inevitable. Michizane, wrongfully accused of plotting to secure the throne for his grandson—an Imperial prince had married his daughter—was exiled to Dazaifu, and his family and friends were either killed or reduced to servitude. The story isn’t extraordinary. It features no major crises or spectacular events. Yet if Michizane had been the most brilliant statesman or the most successful general ever seen in Japan, his name could not have been passed down through generations of his countrymen with greater reverence and affection."—BRINKLEY, "Japan: Its History Arts and Literature," p. 256.
[1] In the ancient Imperial Court there were two supreme Ministers in the Council of State; first the Minister of the Left (Sadaijin—next in rank to the Prime Minister), and second, the Minister of the Right (Udaijin).
[1] In the ancient Imperial Court, there were two top Ministers in the Council of State: first, the Minister of the Left (Sadaijin—the second in command after the Prime Minister), and second, the Minister of the Right (Udaijin).
[2] The Fujiwara Minister.
The Fujiwara Minister.
[4] Where Sugawara was exiled.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Where Sugawara was banished.
[5] Obi, the sash or girdle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Obi, the belt or sash.
[6] Shoji, sliding paper door.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shoji, sliding door.
[7] Kago, a palanquin.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kago, a carriage.
[9] Yamabushi, a wandering priest.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Yamabushi, a traveling monk.
HOW KINU RETURNED FROM THE GRAVE
In the good old days of long, long, ago, there lived in the city of Osaka a rich merchant. Fortune had smiled upon his enterprises, and his business prospered tenfold, until he possessed in abundance all that this world had to bestow: moreover, he was proud in the possession of a little daughter, named Kinu, beautiful as a ten-no-tsukai, one of the angels of the Buddhist heaven; her fame spread far and wide, and all who saw her marvelled at her exceeding loveliness.
In the good old days, long ago, there lived a wealthy merchant in the city of Osaka. Luck had favored his ventures, and his business flourished like crazy until he had everything one could desire in this world. He also took pride in his little daughter, named Kinu, who was as beautiful as a ten-no-tsukai, one of the angels of the Buddhist paradise. Her reputation spread far and wide, and everyone who saw her was amazed by her incredible beauty.
In contrast to the opulence and grandeur of this wealthy man, next door, in a poor and mean house, there dwelt a humble vendor of tobacco, who was also blessed with an unusually handsome child, a boy named Kunizo, and who chanced to be of the same age as his little neighbour.
In contrast to the wealth and luxury of the rich man, next door in a run-down house lived a humble tobacco seller, who was also fortunate to have a remarkably handsome son named Kunizo, who happened to be the same age as his little neighbor.
From earliest times Kinu and Kunizo were accustomed to play together almost daily, and shared all their childish joys and sorrows, so that gradually a deep and enduring affection sprang up between the two. All who saw them took great delight in watching the grace and beauty of the two children, who seemed so well suited to each other, and who made a perfect picture when seen together.
From a young age, Kinu and Kunizo played together almost every day and shared all their childhood joys and sorrows, which gradually created a deep and lasting bond between them. Everyone who saw them enjoyed watching the grace and beauty of the two children, who seemed perfectly matched and created a lovely scene when they were together.
As, however, the little playfellows grew older, from motives of prudence, the rich merchant and his wife sought to discourage their intimacy, and their daughter was gradually removed as much as possible from the companionship of the lowly neighbour's son.
As the little playmates got older, the rich merchant and his wife, being cautious, tried to discourage their closeness, and they gradually kept their daughter away from spending time with the neighbor's son from a less privileged background as much as possible.
But although Kinu and Kunizo could no longer enter into each other's daily life and play as formerly, yet the strong bond of sympathy and affection that linked them together never grew less, and silently within their hearts they cherished the remembrance of all the happy days they had spent in each other's company.
But even though Kinu and Kunizo could no longer be a part of each other's daily lives and play together like they used to, the strong bond of empathy and love that connected them never faded, and quietly in their hearts, they held onto the memories of all the joyful days they had shared.
At last, when Kinu reached the age of seventeen, her beauty and charm had become so celebrated, and the merchant's wealth and position so well established in the city, that she was sought in marriage by the son of a great nobleman. The parents, highly elated at the distinction of such a lofty alliance for their lovely daughter, immediately gave their consent, and all preliminaries were speedily arranged for the nuptials to take place at an early date.
At last, when Kinu turned seventeen, her beauty and charm had become so renowned, and her merchant father's wealth and status were so firmly established in the city, that the son of a prominent nobleman sought her hand in marriage. Her parents, thrilled at the prospect of such a prestigious alliance for their beautiful daughter, quickly gave their consent, and all the details were rapidly arranged for the wedding to happen soon.
Just at that time, Kinu, with some of her girl friends, and under the escort of her old nurse, paid a visit to the theatre. Her mother, expecting her to be the cynosure of all eyes as the bride-elect of the heir of a well-known noble family, attired her daughter in the most exquisite robes that could possibly be procured. The fashions of that period were brilliant in hue, and especially suited to Kinu's luxuriant beauty, so that when she appeared all eyes gazed with admiration and envy at the radiant vision; indeed, the audience gazed more at her than at the play.
Just then, Kinu, along with some of her girlfriends and accompanied by her old nurse, visited the theater. Her mother, expecting her to be the center of attention as the future bride of the heir to a prominent noble family, dressed her daughter in the most exquisite outfits available. The styles of that time were vibrant in color and especially suited to Kinu's lush beauty, so when she showed up, everyone stared at her in admiration and envy; in fact, the audience was more focused on her than on the play.

From earliest times Kinu and Kunizo were accustomed to play together
From the very beginning, Kinu and Kunizo used to hang out and play together.
How inexorable are the decrees of Destiny! That day it happened that Kunizo also visited the same theatre.
How unavoidable are the decisions of Fate! That day, Kunizo also went to the same theater.
From his humble seat in the pit, his eyes followed the direction where everyone else was turning, and he soon descried his former friend and playfellow, seated in a prominent place and surrounded by friends and attendants as befitting her approaching exalted position.
From his humble spot in the pit, his eyes followed where everyone else was looking, and he soon spotted his former friend and playmate, sitting in a prominent spot and surrounded by friends and attendants, fitting for her upcoming elevated status.
Kunizo felt a great impulse to go and speak to her, but dared not. His only solace was to gaze with ardent longing at the lovely apparition, that now seemed as far removed from him as the moth from the star.
Kunizo felt a strong urge to go talk to her, but didn’t have the courage. His only comfort was to look at the beautiful figure with intense desire, which now felt as distant from him as a moth is from a star.
Meanwhile, it was not long before Kinu singled out, from amongst the sea of faces, the familiar features of her dear comrade of earlier days, and their glances were soon exchanging reciprocally tender messages across the intervening space.
Meanwhile, it didn't take long for Kinu to spot, among the crowd, the familiar face of her dear friend from earlier days, and their eyes quickly began exchanging affectionate messages across the distance.
Memories of their childhood's friendship had long been secretly smouldering in their hearts, and opportunity alone was needed to fan the flame into unquenchable passion.
Memories of their childhood friendship had been quietly burning in their hearts for a long time, and all it took was the right moment to ignite that spark into an unstoppable passion.
As the lovers gazed at each other in that crowded place, both their young hearts were carried away beyond the bounds of time and circumstances, and they realized, with an overwhelming conviction, how strong were the golden fetters of love that riveted their souls to each other for all eternity.
As the lovers looked at each other in that crowded space, both their young hearts were lifted beyond the limits of time and circumstances, and they felt, with a powerful certainty, how strong the golden chains of love were that connected their souls forever.
That night Kunizo returned to his humble home in a very sad and downcast frame of mind. His thoughts were busily contrasting the happy times of those bygone days, when he could frequently enjoy the society of his beloved Kinu, with now, when, as he bitterly reflected, a gulf yawned between them, as impassable as that which separates Heaven from Hell!
That night, Kunizo went back to his modest home feeling very sad and defeated. His mind was filled with thoughts comparing the joyful moments of the past, when he could often spend time with his dear Kinu, to the present, when he painfully realized there was a chasm between them, as unbridgeable as the one that divides Heaven from Hell!
And, brooding over the miseries of an unjust world, poor Kunizo fell sick, and was confined for days to his room.
And, thinking about the hardships of an unfair world, poor Kunizo got sick and stayed in his room for days.
Meanwhile, the beautiful bride-elect returned to her father's mansion with her heart strangely agitated. The sight of his handsome face, so full of hopeless longing, when his eyes sought her in the theatre, had deeply affected her, and she could not forget him. At last she also fell ill, and after a time became too weak to leave her bed.
Meanwhile, the beautiful bride-to-be returned to her father's mansion with a heart that felt oddly unsettled. The image of his handsome face, full of hopeless longing when he looked for her in the theater, had impacted her deeply, and she couldn't get him out of her mind. Eventually, she also fell ill and, after a while, became too weak to get out of bed.
She felt like a poor insect caught in the entangling meshes of a cruel Fate. The mere thought of the brilliant marriage that had been arranged by her parents became detestable to her, and tossing on her fevered pillow, long and earnest were her daily supplications to the powers above to find her some means of escape.
She felt like a helpless bug trapped in the tangled webs of a harsh Fate. The very idea of the glamorous marriage arranged by her parents disgusted her, and as she tossed and turned on her sweaty pillow, she spent long, desperate moments each day praying to the higher powers for a way out.
To the faithful old nurse alone did Kinu dare to confide her tormenting troubles, and the old woman, sorely distressed at the constant fits of weeping and increasing melancholy of her stricken foster-child, at last promised to be the bearer of a message to Kunizo.
To the loyal old nurse, Kinu finally dared to share her painful troubles, and the old woman, deeply upset by the constant crying and growing sadness of her troubled foster child, eventually agreed to deliver a message to Kunizo.
Then Kinu embodied her woes in a little poem to which she composed an accompaniment on the koto, and she found much solace singing it repeatedly to herself in the solitude of her chamber.
Then Kinu expressed her troubles in a short poem, which she set to music on the koto, and she found a lot of comfort singing it over and over to herself in the quiet of her room.
The nurse's sympathies being with the hapless pair, she soon found an opportunity to inform Kunizo of the love-poem that Kinu had dedicated to him, and the knowledge that his affection was requited brought such joy to his sad heart that all traces of sickness left him, and he was able to resume his usual mode of life.
The nurse felt sorry for the unfortunate couple, so she quickly found a chance to tell Kunizo about the love poem Kinu had dedicated to him. Knowing that his feelings were returned filled him with such happiness that all signs of illness disappeared, and he was able to return to his normal life.
But not so with Kinu. Day and night the image of Kunizo alone filled her thoughts, and the more fervently she longed to see him the more her malady increased.
But not so with Kinu. Day and night, the image of Kunizo alone filled her thoughts, and the more she desperately wanted to see him, the more her illness worsened.
The merchant and his wife were plunged into deep distress and anxiety concerning the mysterious ailment that had so suddenly attacked their beloved daughter: the most skilful doctors were hastily summoned to her bedside, but all their ministrations proved of no avail, and the love-smitten patient, like a wilted flower, continued to fade and droop.
The merchant and his wife were overwhelmed with deep worry and anxiety about the mysterious illness that had suddenly struck their beloved daughter. The best doctors were quickly called to her side, but none of their treatments worked, and the lovesick patient, like a wilting flower, kept fading away.
Now, although Kunizo had grown up amidst poor and obscure surroundings, yet he had received a good education, and had always cherished a great devotion to literature, and especially poetry, for the composition of which he had a natural gift. So when the news reached him that his lady-love was lying on a bed of sickness, he composed a little poem for her, revealing the state of his mind, and entrusted it to the care of the faithful nurse:
Now, even though Kunizo grew up in poor and humble circumstances, he received a solid education and always had a deep passion for literature, especially poetry, for which he had a natural talent. So when he heard that his beloved was ill, he wrote a short poem for her, expressing his feelings, and entrusted it to the loyal nurse:
To O KINU SAMA
So near Belovèd, yet long leagues apart,
The ladder to thy Heaven so far and dim,
Its steps I dare not scale!
One night my soul a butterfly became:
Straight to its goal thy presence sweet,
It fluttered softly through the starlit dusk
Behind thy purple tasselled sudare[1].
What ecstasy was mine!
From KUNIZO
To O KINU SAMA
So close, Beloved, yet far away,
The path to your Heaven feels distant and unclear,
I don't have the guts to climb its steps!
One night my soul turned into a butterfly:
Right to its destination, your lovely presence,
It gently fluttered through the starlit twilight
Behind your purple fringe curtain[1].
What bliss I had!
From KUNIZO
This message brought great comfort to Kinu's heart, for until then she had merely guessed Kunizo's affection for her, and had no certain proof of it. Joyfully she wrote a little stanza in response:
This message brought Kinu a lot of comfort because until then, she had only guessed that Kunizo cared for her and had no solid proof. Excitedly, she wrote a little poem in reply:
To KUNIZO SAMA
What matter that our weary feet
Tread thorny paths and wastes forlorn
If only we together climb?
What matter that a hermit's hut
Is all our shelter from the blast?
Beyond the mists one shining star,
Our heart's true guide bright beckons us!
Earth's dust shake off, and hand in hand
Set out in faith to Love's lone peak!
From KINU
To KUNIZO SAMA
What does it matter that our tired feet
Walk on rough roads and empty areas
If we can just climb together?
What does it matter if a hermit's hut
Is all we have to shield us from the storm?
Past the fog, there's one shining star,
Our true guide brightly calls us!
Brush off the dirt from the ground, and side by side
Set out in faith to Love's solitary peak!
From KINU
From that time, day by day, the enamoured pair existed on the exchange of their love-tokens, while the happiness of being in such constant and intimate intercourse with her old friend led to Kinu's sudden and complete recovery.
From that time on, day by day, the loving couple thrived on sharing their tokens of affection, while the joy of being in such close and constant contact with her old friend contributed to Kinu's quick and full recovery.
In the meantime her parents, overjoyed at their daughter's restoration to health, and in total ignorance of all that was taking place, hastened to select an auspicious day for the marriage, and began with enthusiasm the elaborate preparations for the important event.
In the meantime, her parents, thrilled about their daughter's recovery and completely unaware of everything happening around them, quickly set out to choose a lucky day for the wedding and eagerly started the detailed preparations for the significant occasion.
When the hapless Kinu realized that her destiny was irrevocably sealed, and that she was condemned to become the wife of another man, she became almost frantic.
When the unfortunate Kinu realized that her fate was sealed, and that she was doomed to be another man's wife, she became almost panicked.
Disobedience and defiance of her parent's wishes being out of the question, she pondered morning, noon, and night over the dreadful situation: but it seemed that nothing short of a miracle could prevent or even delay the marriage ceremony with the hated bridegroom.
Disobeying and going against her parents' wishes was not an option, so she thought about the terrible situation morning, noon, and night: it felt like only a miracle could stop or even postpone the wedding with the man she despised.
After long days and nights of futile scheming, it seemed to her distraught brain that the only line of action left to her was this: once arrived at the nobleman's house she determined, on pretence of illness, to ask permission to isolate herself in her own apartments; but should he insist on her presence, there would be but one course left to her to follow, and since it was doomed that she should not be the Bride of Love, she would become the Bride of Death.
After long days and nights of pointless planning, it seemed to her troubled mind that the only option left was this: once she arrived at the nobleman's house, she decided that, pretending to be unwell, she would ask to be alone in her own rooms; but if he insisted on her being there, there would be only one way for her to go, and since it seemed she was not meant to be the Bride of Love, she would become the Bride of Death.
This desperate decision she communicated in her last farewell to the distracted Kunizo, and as a pledge of finality and her unshakeable resolve, she wrote the letter in blood, drawn from a self-inflicted wound on one of her fingers, and tied this ominous missive with a long tress of her silken, ebony hair.
This desperate choice she conveyed in her final goodbye to the distracted Kunizo, and as a sign of finality and her unwavering determination, she wrote the letter in blood, taken from a self-inflicted cut on one of her fingers, and tied this ominous message with a long strand of her silky, black hair.
The fateful day arrived. Passively the unwilling, shrinking bride submitted to the obsequious attendants, who robed her slender form in the gorgeous wedding-garments and applied the adornments of art to enhance her pale beauty, so that when she appeared before them, the relatives and friends, who had assembled for the occasion, were enchanted, and all were loud in praise of her surpassing loveliness.
The fateful day arrived. Reluctantly, the shrinking bride let the attentive attendants dress her slim figure in the beautiful wedding gown and adorn her with artistic enhancements to highlight her pale beauty. When she finally appeared before her relatives and friends gathered for the occasion, they were captivated and loudly praised her extraordinary beauty.
At last the evening came and the hour of departure was at hand. Kinu took formal leave of her parents, and then, steeling her heart with the firm resolution to escape from the hateful bondage of this forced marriage, entered her kago, and was slowly borne to the house of the bridegroom, closely followed by a long procession of her parents, the go-between, and attendants.
At last, the evening arrived, and it was time to leave. Kinu formally said goodbye to her parents and then, gathering her courage with a strong determination to break free from the dreaded obligation of this arranged marriage, got into her kago and was slowly taken to the groom's house, closely followed by a long line of her parents, the matchmaker, and her attendants.
Now, it happened that some years before the young nobleman had formed a liaison with a woman, a famous danseuse and singer, to whom he had been deeply attached. According to the custom of those times he had installed her in his house, and being of an ambitious nature, from the first she had cherished the hope that in time her devotion would be rewarded by becoming his legal wife, and the mistress of that noble house. When, therefore, she learnt of the death-blow to her aspirations in her lover's approaching marriage to a young bride of peerless beauty, the shock was so great as to unhinge her reason.
A few years earlier, the young nobleman had started a relationship with a well-known dancer and singer, to whom he had become very attached. As was common at the time, he had brought her into his home, and being ambitious, she had always hoped that her loyalty would eventually lead her to become his legal wife and the lady of that noble household. So, when she found out that her hopes were crushed by his upcoming marriage to a stunning young bride, the shock was so overwhelming that it drove her to the brink of madness.
Secretly she nursed her bitter feelings: vainly she hoped that her agonized prayers to the Gods might be heard, and that the dreaded marriage might yet be cancelled.
Secretly, she held onto her bitter feelings; she hoped in vain that her desperate prayers to the Gods might be heard and that the dreaded marriage could still be called off.
But when the evening of the wedding-day arrived, and the lights of the bridal procession had already come into view along the road, and were slowly nearing the house, her fury could no longer be restrained. Mad with jealousy and disappointment she rushed into the garden, stabbed herself through the breast, and in a last convulsive frenzy, cast her bleeding body down the well.
But when the evening of the wedding day came, and the lights of the bridal procession were already visible along the road, getting closer to the house, her anger could no longer be controlled. Consumed by jealousy and disappointment, she ran into the garden, stabbed herself in the chest, and in a final fit of desperation, threw her bleeding body down the well.
At that moment the massive gates were thrown open, and the bride's sumptuously lacquered kago appeared, surrounded by a numerous retinue, carrying lanterns and torches.
At that moment, the huge gates swung open, and the bride's lavishly lacquered kago came into view, surrounded by a large group of attendants carrying lanterns and torches.
Suddenly, an unearthly gust of cold wind arose whirling wildly round the mansion, and all the lights were extinguished. In the dense gloom of that moonless night, what was the terror of everyone to behold in front of them, barring the way before the passage of the bride, the spectre of the deserted mistress! Shrouded in a cloud of pale-bluish mist, her ghastly face and blood-stained garments struck terror to the souls of the petrified spectators—her long dishevelled hair streamed behind her in the breeze, which was not of this world, and her hands were uplifted in menace towards the bride, from whose kago a wild and heartpiercing shriek was heard.
Suddenly, an eerie gust of cold wind swept around the mansion, and all the lights went out. In the heavy darkness of that moonless night, everyone was terrified to see the specter of the deceased mistress blocking the way of the bride. Wrapped in a cloud of pale-blue mist, her horrific face and blood-stained clothes sent chills through the souls of the frozen onlookers—her long, tangled hair flowed behind her in an otherworldly breeze, and her hands were raised in a threatening gesture towards the bride, from whose kago a wild and heart-wrenching scream was heard.
The bridegroom, who with a group of retainers had been impatiently awaiting the advent of Kinu at the entrance to the house, was a horrified spectator of the fearful scene. His wrath was uncontrollable. With drawn sword he rushed to the gate and made a wild attempt to cut down the wraith of his jealous paramour—but as his sword fell, in a flash the whole apparition vanished.
The groom, who had been anxiously waiting with a group of friends at the entrance to the house for Kinu to arrive, was horrified by the terrifying scene. His anger was overwhelming. With his sword drawn, he dashed to the gate and tried desperately to strike down the ghost of his jealous lover—but just as his sword swung down, the entire apparition disappeared in an instant.
Great was the commotion that followed, but by degrees the alarmed servants and bearers recovered from their fright, the torches and lanterns were relighted, and the door of the palanquin was opened.
There was a lot of chaos that followed, but gradually the frightened servants and porters calmed down, the torches and lanterns were lit again, and the door of the palanquin was opened.
Alas! to all appearances the beautiful bride was dead. Like a white lily she lay back on her cushions, pale and still.
Alas! to all appearances the beautiful bride was dead. Like a white lily, she lay back on her cushions, pale and still.
Physicians were summoned in all haste, but they declared that remedies were of no avail—life was extinct.
Doctors were called in quickly, but they said that treatments were useless—life was gone.
The hapless Kinu had perished. Coming as a climax to the mental anguish she had suffered, the horror of the ghastly welcome that had greeted her, was beyond the endurance of her frail spirit, and on the threshold of her new and dreaded home, it had taken wing.
The unfortunate Kinu had died. As the culmination of the mental suffering she had endured, the terrifying reception that awaited her was more than her delicate spirit could handle, and right at the entrance of her new and feared home, it had fled.

Her ghastly face and blood-stained garments struck terror to the souls of the petrified spectators
Her horrifying face and blood-stained clothes terrified the frozen spectators.
The woe of that night was unutterable.
The sadness of that night was indescribable.
Amidst the general lamentations, Kinu's afflicted parents returned to their home, bearing with them the lifeless body of their beloved daughter: all their pride obliterated and their hopes in her brightly opening future swept away for ever by the tragedy of that fearful night.
Amid the widespread mourning, Kinu's devastated parents returned home, carrying the lifeless body of their beloved daughter: all their pride destroyed and their hopes for her bright future erased forever by the tragedy of that horrific night.
Two days later, with poignant grief, the stricken couple laid in the tomb all that was left of their cherished child, so irrevocably and cruelly torn from them by a sudden unexpected doom, and they resolved to dedicate the remnant of their days to her memory.
Two days later, filled with deep sadness, the heartbroken couple placed in the tomb all that remained of their beloved child, so suddenly and cruelly taken from them by an unexpected tragedy, and they decided to dedicate the rest of their lives to her memory.
Kunizo was the first to hear the dire news. With a breaking heart he had watched his love depart on her ill-starred journey, and, numbed with despair, from the same spot he witnessed the mournful return of the procession.
Kunizo was the first to hear the terrible news. With a breaking heart, he had watched his love leave on her doomed journey, and, numb with despair, from the same spot he saw the sad return of the procession.
Stupefied at the turn events had taken, he at once determined that her spirit should not go forth on its way alone into the darkness of the Land of Shadows, and since their paths had been so ruthlessly parted in life, compassionate Death should unite them for many lives to come. However, before he made his final exit from this world of pain, he would at least gaze once again upon the beautiful face of his beloved Kinu.
Stunned by how things had turned out, he immediately decided that her spirit shouldn’t enter the darkness of the Land of Shadows alone, and since their lives had been so cruelly separated, kind Death should bring them together for many more lives ahead. However, before he left this painful world for good, he wanted to see the beautiful face of his beloved Kinu one last time.
With this resolve, on the night of her interment he found his way to the cemetery; the coffin was easily disinterred, and with the tools brought for that purpose, he soon succeeded in wrenching off the lid. No sooner had this been done than a miracle was wrought. Instead of lying there a pallid wraith of her former self, as Kunizo so fully expected to find the corpse of his lost love, with a faint sigh she raised herself in the narrow coffin, and turned her bewildered gaze upon her astounded deliverer.
With this determination, on the night of her burial he made his way to the cemetery; the coffin was quickly unearthed, and with the tools he had brought for that purpose, he soon managed to pry off the lid. No sooner had he done this than a miracle occurred. Instead of lying there as a pale shadow of her former self, as Kunizo fully expected to find the body of his lost love, she let out a faint sigh, sat up in the narrow coffin, and gazed at her astonished rescuer with confusion.
It was indeed true, the sudden rush of cold air had brought back the wandering spirit of poor Kinu. The hideous events of her wedding night had completely suspended her animation, and she had fallen into a deep trance, which had deceived everyone by its faithful semblance of Death.
It was true; the sudden rush of cold air had brought back the wandering spirit of poor Kinu. The terrible events of her wedding night had completely frozen her in place, and she had fallen into a deep trance that tricked everyone with its convincing appearance of Death.
Who can depict the joy and transports of the young lovers, who after enduring such torments and vicissitudes, were thus miraculously restored to each other! Kunizo, almost beside himself with happiness, did his utmost to minister to his beloved lady, and when she had sufficiently recovered, he tenderly wrapped her in his outer garment and carried her in all haste to the house of an aunt, who lived at some distance, where she could be safely concealed.
Who can describe the joy and excitement of the young lovers, who after going through so much pain and hardship, were miraculously reunited! Kunizo, almost overwhelmed with happiness, did everything he could to care for his beloved lady, and when she had recovered enough, he gently wrapped her in his outer coat and hurriedly carried her to his aunt's house, which was located a bit away, where she could be safely hidden.
This relative was considerably surprised at such a visitation in the dead of night, and still more so at the almost incredible narrative of the fugitive couple. However, clearly discerning the will of Heaven in all that had passed, she willingly afforded them a shelter, and did all in her power to aid them escape from that part of the country.
This relative was really surprised by such an unexpected visit in the middle of the night, and even more so by the unbelievable story of the runaway couple. However, seeing the hand of fate in everything that had happened, she gladly offered them a place to stay and did everything she could to help them get away from that part of the country.
Under cover of the darkness they fled, and crossing the sea, arrived safely in the island of Shikoku. There, in a place called Marugame, they found another member of Kunizo's family, to whom they had been directed, who was the prosperous master of a yadoya, or inn, in the vicinity of the famous temple of Kompira,[2] for which that region had become famous.
Under the cover of darkness, they escaped and crossed the sea, arriving safely on the island of Shikoku. There, in a place called Marugame, they found another member of Kunizo's family, as they had been directed. This relative was a successful owner of a yadoya, or inn, near the famous Kompira temple,[2] which made the region well-known.

Kunizo, almost beside himself with happiness, did his utmost to minister to his beloved lady.
Kunizo, nearly overwhelmed with happiness, did everything he could to take care of his beloved lady.
The fugitives received a kindly welcome, and then after all their trials and sorrows, they made their home in that flourishing country town, annually visited by thousands of pilgrims, Kinu's beauty and accomplishments winning all hearts and proving of great assistance to their benefactor. In this way, far from their native place, the united lovers spent happy years in the joy of each other's company, secure in their deep affection, which, like the flower of the enchanted bowers of Horai, the Elysian Isle, fades not, but blooms on fragrant for all eternity.
The fugitives received a warm welcome, and after all their struggles and hardships, they settled in that thriving country town, which was visited every year by thousands of pilgrims. Kinu's beauty and talents captured everyone's hearts and proved to be a great help to their benefactor. In this way, far from their hometown, the united lovers spent joyful years together, secure in their deep love, which, like the flower from the enchanted groves of Horai, the Elysian Isle, never fades; it continues to bloom fragrant for all eternity.
Haunted by the fear that they might again be pitilessly separated from each other, and Kinu forced to fulfil her engagement to the luckless nobleman, who had been defrauded of his happiness in such a gruesome and unforeseen manner, they lived in the strictest retirement and never dared to disclose to their respective sorrowing families the wonders that had been worked in their behalf.
Haunted by the fear that they might be cruelly separated again, with Kinu pressed to honor her engagement to the unfortunate nobleman, who had been robbed of his happiness in such a horrific and unexpected way, they lived in complete seclusion and never dared to reveal to their grieving families the miracles that had been done for them.
However, some years later, Kinu's parents, who had all this time been mourning and inconsolable for their daughter's tragic end, undertook an extensive pilgrimage age to certain celebrated temples for requiem services and prayers for the repose and well-being of the soul of their lost child.
However, some years later, Kinu's parents, who had been mourning and heartbroken over their daughter's tragic death, decided to go on a long pilgrimage to some well-known temples for memorial services and prayers for the peace and well-being of their lost child's soul.
In the course of their journeying they arrived at Marugame, for the temple of Kompira was included in their tour, and by a strange coincidence they came to stay at the very inn presided over by Kunizo's uncle.
During their travels, they reached Marugame, as the Kompira temple was part of their itinerary, and by a strange coincidence, they ended up staying at the exact inn run by Kunizo's uncle.
When they were shown into the room allotted them, the first object to meet their astonished gaze was a handsome screen on which was written a poem in skilled calligraphy. The characteristic handwriting was the facsimile of Kinu's, and the poem constantly and fondly read at home—they knew it by heart, for it was one of the treasured relics left to them by their beloved daughter.
When they were led into the room designated for them, the first thing that caught their eye was an elegant screen with a poem beautifully written in calligraphy. The handwriting was a perfect copy of Kinu's, and the poem was one they frequently and lovingly read at home—they knew it by heart, as it was one of the cherished keepsakes left to them by their beloved daughter.
Their imaginations were deeply stirred, and in a state of great emotion at this strange occurrence, they hastily summoned their host. In a long interview the astounding story of Kinu's resurrection from the tomb and the escape of the lovers was revealed to them.
Their imaginations were strongly stirred, and amidst their intense emotions about this strange event, they quickly called for their host. In a lengthy conversation, the incredible story of Kinu's resurrection from the tomb and the lovers' escape was shared with them.
Deep and boundless was their joy and gratitude to Providence at thus restoring to them, in such an amazing manner, their lost one, whom they never expected to meet again this side of the Meido[3] and at that happy reunion all shed tears of joy, and also of sorrow, in recalling the past.
Deep and endless was their joy and gratitude to Providence for bringing back their lost one in such an incredible way, someone they never expected to see again in this life. During that joyful reunion, they all shed tears of happiness and also sorrow as they remembered the past.
Further separation being out of the question, the old couple insisted on carrying back with them to Osaka their newly restored son and daughter, and there they all lived together long and happily: the whole neighbourhood never ceasing to marvel at the wonderful history of "how Kinu returned from the grave."
Further separation being out of the question, the old couple insisted on taking their newly restored son and daughter back to Osaka with them, where they all lived together happily for a long time. The whole neighborhood never stopped marveling at the incredible story of "how Kinu returned from the grave."
[3] Meido, Hades.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Meido, Hades.
A CHERRY-FLOWER IDYLL
About one hundred years ago, in the old capital of Kyoto, there lived a young man named Taira Shunko. At the time this story opens he was about twenty years of age, of pre-possessing appearance, amiable disposition, and refined tastes, his favourite pastime being the composition of poetry. His father decided that Shunko should finish his education in Yedo, the Eastern capital, where he was accordingly sent. He proved himself an apt scholar, more clever than his comrade-students, which won him the favour of the tutor in whose charge he had been placed.
About a hundred years ago, in the old capital of Kyoto, there was a young man named Taira Shunko. When this story begins, he was around twenty years old, good-looking, friendly, and had refined tastes, with his favorite hobby being writing poetry. His father decided that Shunko should complete his education in Yedo, the Eastern capital, and so he was sent there. He turned out to be a quick learner, smarter than his classmates, which earned him the favor of the tutor in charge of him.
Some months after his arrival in Yedo, he went to stay at his uncle's house during convalescence from a slight illness. By the time he was well again the spring had come, and the call of the cherry-flower season found a ready response in Shunko's heart, so he determined to visit Koganei, a place famous for its cherry trees.
A few months after he arrived in Yedo, he went to stay at his uncle's house to recover from a minor illness. By the time he was feeling better, spring had arrived, and the appeal of the cherry blossom season resonated with Shunko's heart, prompting him to decide to visit Koganei, a place known for its cherry trees.
One fine morning he arose at dawn, and, equipped with a small luncheon box and a gourd filled with sake, set out on his way.
One beautiful morning, he woke up at dawn and, with a small lunchbox and a gourd filled with sake, set off on his journey.
In the good old days, as now, Koganei was celebrated for the beauty of its scenery in the springtime. Thousands of spreading trees formed a glorious avenue on either side the blue waters of the River Tama, and when these burst into clouds of diaphanous bloom, visitors from far and near came in crowds to join in the revel of the Queen of Flowers. Beneath the shade of the over-arching trees, tea-houses were dotted along the banks of the stream. Here, with the shoji[1] hospitably open on all sides, tempting meals of river-trout, bamboo shoots, and fern-curls, and sundry and manifold dainties were served to the pleasure-seeking traveller.
In the past, just like today, Koganei was known for the stunning beauty of its spring scenery. Thousands of sprawling trees created a magnificent avenue on either side of the blue waters of the River Tama, and when these trees burst into clouds of delicate blossoms, visitors from near and far flocked in droves to celebrate the Queen of Flowers. Under the shade of the towering trees, tea houses lined the banks of the stream. Here, with the shoji[1] wide open, delicious meals of river trout, bamboo shoots, and fern curls, along with a variety of other tasty treats, were served to the enjoyment of travelers seeking pleasure.
Shunko rested at one of these river-side hostelries, refreshing himself with generous draughts from his gourd, and then opened his tiny luncheon box, the contents of which he supplemented with the delicate river-trout, fresh from the pellucid waters of the stream and artistically prepared by the tea-house cuisine.
Shunko took a break at one of these riverside inns, enjoying big sips from his gourd, and then opened his small lunch box, adding to it the delicate river trout, fresh from the clear waters of the stream and beautifully prepared by the tea-house chefs.
Under the influence of wine, the homesickness which had been oppressing his soul gradually took wings; he became merry, and felt as if he were at home in his own beautiful city of Kyoto. He sauntered along under the trees, singing snatches of songs in praise of this favourite flower. On every side the whole world was framed in softest clouds of ethereal bloom, which seemed to waft him along between earth and heaven.
Under the influence of wine, the homesickness that had been weighing on his soul gradually faded away; he became cheerful and felt at home in his beautiful city of Kyoto. He walked leisurely under the trees, singing bits of songs celebrating his favorite flower. All around him, the entire world was enveloped in the softest clouds of delicate blossoms, which seemed to carry him between earth and heaven.
Lost in admiration at the fairy like beauty of the scene, he wandered on and on, oblivious of time, till he suddenly realized that daylight was on the wane. A zephyr sprang up, scattering the petals of the blossoms like a fall of scented snow, and as Shunko gazed around, he became aware that the last visitors had gone, and that he was left alone with only the birds twittering on their way to their nests to remind him that he, too, like the rest of belated humanity, ought to be wending his way home.
Lost in admiration of the fairy-tale beauty of the scene, he wandered on and on, unaware of time, until he suddenly realized that daylight was fading. A gentle breeze picked up, scattering the petals of the blossoms like a shower of fragrant snow, and as Shunko looked around, he noticed that the last visitors had left, and he was all alone with only the birds chirping on their way to their nests to remind him that he, too, like everyone else, should be heading home.
However, sinking down upon a mossy bank beneath a cherry-tree, he became lost in meditation. With the aid of a portable ink-box and brush he composed some stanzas, a rhapsody on the transcendent loveliness of the cherry flowers.
However, sinking down onto a mossy bank under a cherry tree, he got lost in thought. With a portable ink box and brush, he wrote some verses, a rhapsody about the incredible beauty of the cherry blossoms.
Throughout the land the Spring doth hold high Court,
Obedient to the call from far I come
To lay my tribute at thy matchless shrine,
To vow allegiance to the Queen of Flowers.
How can I praise aright thy perfume sweet,
The heavenly pureness of thy blossom's snow:
Spellbound I linger in thy Kingdom fair
That rivets me, love's prisoner!
Take this poor bud of poesy to thy fragrant breast,
There let it hang, symbol of homage true:
Ne'er can perfection be acclaimed right,
Much less thy beauties, which are infinite!
Thy by fragile petals fluttering on my robes
Pluck at my heart, and bind me to thy realm.
With fairy fetters—ne'er can I leave thy bowers
But worship thee for evermore, my peerless Queen of Flowers!
Across the land, Spring is in full swing,
Listening to the call, I’ve come from far away
To offer my tribute at your unmatched shrine,
To pledge my loyalty to the Queen of Flowers.
How can I properly praise your sweet fragrance,
The heavenly purity of your snowy blossom:
Spellbound, I linger in your beautiful kingdom
As love’s captive!
Take this simple bud of poetry to your fragrant breast,
Let it remain there, a true symbol of respect:
True perfection can never be rightly celebrated,
Let alone your infinite beauty!
Your delicate petals brushing against my clothes
Pull at my heart and tie me to your domain,
With magical chains—I can never leave your gardens
But will worship you forever, my unmatched Queen of Flowers!
Having tied the slip of paper to a branch of the tree in whose shade he had been reclining, he turned to retrace his steps, but realized, with a start, that the twilight had merged into darkness, and the pale gleams of the crescent moon were already beginning to illumine the deep blue vault above him. During his abstraction he had wandered off the beaten-track, and was following a totally unknown path which grew more and more intricate among the hills. It had been a long day, and he was growing faint with hunger and weary from fatigue when, just as he was beginning to despair of ever finding an escape from such a labyrinth, suddenly a young girl appeared from the gloom as if by magic! By the fitful light of the lantern she was carrying, Shunko saw that she was very fair and dainty, and concluded that she was in the service of some household of rank. To his surprise she took his presence as a matter of course, and politely addressed him, with many bows:
Having tied the slip of paper to a branch of the tree where he had been resting, he turned to head back, but realized with a jolt that twilight had turned into darkness, and the faint light of the crescent moon was starting to illuminate the deep blue sky above him. In his daydreaming, he had strayed off the main path and was now on a completely unfamiliar trail that became more complicated among the hills. It had been a long day, and he was feeling weak from hunger and exhausted from the effort when, just as he was starting to lose hope of ever finding his way out of this maze, a young girl suddenly appeared from the shadows as if by magic! By the flickering light of the lantern she was carrying, Shunko saw that she was very pretty and delicate, leading him to believe she was part of some noble household. To his surprise, she treated his presence as if it were completely normal and greeted him politely, bowing several times.
"My mistress is awaiting you. Please come and I will show you the way."
"My mistress is waiting for you. Please come, and I’ll show you the way."
Shunko was still more astonished at these words. He had never been in this wild and unknown place before, and could not imagine what human soul could know and summon him thus, at this late hour.
Shunko was even more surprised by these words. He had never been in this wild and unfamiliar place before and could not fathom what human being could know him and call out to him like this, at such a late hour.

Suddenly a young girl appeared from the gloom as if by magic!
Suddenly, a young girl emerged from the shadows as if by magic!
After a few moment's silence he inquired of the little messenger, "Who is your mistress?"
After a brief silence, he asked the little messenger, "Who is your mistress?"
"You will understand when you see her," she replied. "My lady told me that as you had lost your way, I was to come and guide you to her house, so kindly follow me without delay."
"You'll get it when you see her," she said. "My lady instructed me that since you were lost, I should come and lead you to her house, so please follow me right away."
Shunko's perplexity was only increased by these words, but after reflection, he told himself that probably one of his friends must be living in Koganei without his knowledge, and he decided to follow the fair messenger without further questioning.
Shunko's confusion only grew with those words, but after thinking it over, he convinced himself that one of his friends might be living in Koganei without him knowing, and he decided to follow the fair messenger without asking any more questions.
Setting out at a swift pace, she guided him into a small valley, through which a mountain stream was murmuring in its rocky bed. It was a remote and sheltered spot. Presently a turn in the path led them to a tiny dwelling, completely surrounded and over-shadowed by a cluster of cherry-trees in full bloom. The girl stopped before the little bamboo gate. Shunko hesitated, but she turned to him with a smile.
Setting out quickly, she led him into a small valley where a mountain stream flowed softly over its rocky bed. It was a secluded and protected spot. Soon, a bend in the path brought them to a tiny house, completely surrounded and shaded by a cluster of cherry trees in full bloom. The girl paused in front of the little bamboo gate. Shunko hesitated, but she turned to him with a smile.
"This is the house where my mistress dwells. Be so good as to enter!"
"This is the house where my boss lives. Please come in!"
Shunko obeyed, and passed up a miniature garden to the entrance. Another little maiden appeared with a lighted candle, and ushered Shunko through several anterooms leading to a large guest-chamber, which seemed to be overhanging the crystal waters of a lake, in whose depth, like golden flowers, he could see the reflection of myriad stars. He noticed that the appointments were all of a most sumptuous description. Cherry-blossoms formed the keynote of the decorations; the screens were all planted with the flowering branches, clusters of them adorned the tokonoma; while the high-standing candlesticks were of massive silver, as were also the charcoal braziers, the glow of which drove out the chill of the spring evening. Beautiful crêpe cushions were placed beside the braziers, as if in expectation of a welcome guest; while the perfume of rare incense, mingling with the delicious fragrance of cherry-blossom, floated through the room.
Shunko complied and brought a small garden to the entrance. Another young girl appeared with a lit candle and guided Shunko through several anterooms to a large guest chamber, which seemed to overlook the clear waters of a lake, where he could see the reflection of countless stars like golden flowers in its depths. He observed that the furnishings were all quite luxurious. Cherry blossoms were the main theme of the decorations; the screens were adorned with flowering branches, and clusters of them decorated the tokonoma; the tall candlesticks were made of heavy silver, as were the charcoal braziers, whose warmth chased away the chill of the spring evening. Beautiful crêpe cushions were placed beside the braziers, as if awaiting a special guest; while the scent of rare incense combined with the delightful fragrance of cherry blossoms filled the room.
Shunko was too bewildered and too exhausted by his long wanderings to indulge in reflections. With the unreal sensations of an errant hero of a fairy tale, he sank upon the mats and waited, wondering what would happen next.
Shunko was too confused and too tired from his long journey to think deeply. Feeling like a character from a fairy tale, he collapsed onto the mats and waited, wondering what would happen next.
Suddenly, the rustle of silken garments arrested his attention; noiselessly the screens of the room slid back, and the apparition of a beautiful maiden appeared, exquisitely graceful in her trailing robes.
Suddenly, the sound of silk clothes caught his attention; silently, the room's screens slid open, revealing a stunning young woman, elegantly graceful in her flowing dress.
She was in the prime of youth, and could not have been more than seventeen years of age. Her dress, in which the skies of spring seemed to be reflected, was the hue of a rich azure blue, and the crêpe fabric was half concealed beneath sprays of cherry-bloom so deftly worked, and with such a moonlit sheen upon them, that Shunko thought that they must have been woven from the moonbeams of the serene far-off moon for the Goddess of Spring. Her face was so perfect that the wondering guest was speechless at the loveliness of the vision before him. Never had he dreamed of such beauty, although he came from Kyoto, the city of beautiful women.
She was in the prime of her youth and couldn't have been more than seventeen. Her dress, which seemed to echo the skies of spring, was a rich azure blue, and the crêpe fabric was partially hidden under sprays of cherry blossoms so skillfully designed, with a shimmering, moonlit glow, that Shunko thought they must have been woven from moonbeams for the Goddess of Spring. Her face was so flawless that the amazed guest was left speechless by the beauty before him. He had never imagined such beauty, even though he was from Kyoto, the city known for its beautiful women.
The fair hostess, noting his embarrassment, laughed softly, as she took her seat beside one of the silver braziers, and with a gentle gesture of the hand assigned him the companion place opposite her.
The kind hostess, seeing his embarrassment, chuckled softly as she settled down beside one of the silver braziers and with a soft gesture of her hand indicated that he should sit across from her.
Bowing to the ground, she said:
She bowed and said:
"Ever have I lived alone in this place with only the river and the hills for my friends. So that your coming is a great joy and consolation to me. It is my wish to prepare a feast of welcome for you, but alas! in the depths of the woods, there is nothing meet for an honoured guest, but, poor as our entertainment is, I beg you, not to despise it."
"I’ve always lived alone in this place with just the river and the hills as my friends. So your arrival brings me great joy and comfort. I want to throw a welcome feast for you, but sadly, in the depths of the woods, there isn’t anything suitable for an honored guest. Still, as humble as our hospitality is, I hope you won’t look down on it."
A servant then appeared bearing trays of delicious dishes, with a golden wine flagon and a crystal cup.
A servant then showed up carrying trays of tasty dishes, along with a golden wine jug and a crystal glass.
At the sound of her voice, enchantment seemed to weave a subtle net around the bewildered Shunko; a languorous feeling of delight stole over his senses, and he yielded himself to the mysterious charm of the hour.
At the sound of her voice, a spell seemed to wrap gently around the confused Shunko; a dreamy sense of joy washed over him, and he surrendered to the mysterious allure of the moment.
His lovely hostess proffered to her guest the crystal winecup, and filled it to the brim with amber wine from the golden flask.
His wonderful hostess offered her guest the crystal wine cup and filled it to the top with amber wine from the golden flask.
As Shunko quaffed it, he thought never had such delicious nectar been tasted by mortal man. He could not resist cup after cup, till gradually all apprehension of the unknown surroundings passed away, and a strange gladness filled his heart as he succumbed to the charm of the hour, while servants silently went to and fro bearing fresh and tempting dainties to lay before him.
As Shunko drank it, he thought he had never tasted such delicious nectar before. He couldn't resist cup after cup, until all his worries about the unfamiliar surroundings faded away, and a strange happiness filled his heart as he gave in to the charm of the moment, while attendants quietly moved back and forth bringing fresh and tempting delicacies for him to enjoy.
While they were conversing happily together the lady left his side, and seating herself beside the koto, began to sing a wild and beautiful air. Strange and wonderful to relate, the song was none other than the self-same poem which Shunko had composed that very evening, and had left fluttering from the branch of the cherry-tree beneath whose canopy of bloom he had rested. Falling completely under the bewitchment of his surroundings, Shunko felt that he wished to stay there for evermore, and a pang smote his breast at the thought that he soon must separate, if only for a few hours, from his mystic lady of the vale of cherry-blossoms.
While they were happily chatting, the lady left his side and sat down next to the koto, starting to sing a wild and beautiful tune. Strangely enough, the song was the exact same poem that Shunko had written that evening, which he had left fluttering from the branch of the cherry tree where he had been resting. Completely enchanted by his surroundings, Shunko felt like he wanted to stay there forever, and a pang hit his heart at the thought of having to part, even if only for a few hours, from his mystical lady of the cherry blossom valley.
As the last plaintive chord throbbed into silence, a chime in the next room struck two in the morning.
As the final sad chord faded away, a bell in the next room rang two in the morning.
Laying the instrument aside, she said:
Laying the instrument down, she said:
"At this late hour it is impossible for you to return home to-night. Everything is prepared in the next room. Honourably deign to rest. Forgive me that I cannot entertain you in a more befitting manner, in this, our poor home."
"At this late hour, it's impossible for you to go home tonight. Everything is ready in the next room. Please, graciously take some rest. I'm sorry that I can't host you in a more suitable way in this, our humble home."
Attendants then entering, the screens were drawn aside for their guest, and he passed into the adjoining chamber, which had been prepared as a sleeping apartment. Sinking to rest among the silken coverlets and luxurious quilts, he was soon lost in heavy slumber.
Attendants then entered, and the screens were pulled aside for their guest, who walked into the next room, which had been set up as a sleeping area. Settling down among the silk blankets and plush quilts, he quickly fell into a deep sleep.

His beautiful hostess, seating herself beside the koto began to sing a wild and beautiful air.
His lovely hostess, sitting down next to the koto, started to sing a wild and beautiful tune.
Suddenly, in the morning, he was awakened by a cold wind blowing across his face. Day had broken, and the rosy dawn was flushing the horizon in the east. Slowly returning to his senses, he found himself lying on the ground beneath the very cherry-tree that had inspired his poem of the day before; but his wonderful adventure, his charming hostess, and her waiting maidens were no more! Shunko, lost in wonder, recalled over and over again the glowing memories of the preceding evening, but the vision had been so vivid that he felt assured it must have been something more than the mere phantoms of a dream. An overpowering conviction crept over him that the lovely maiden had her living counterpart in this world of realities.
Suddenly, in the morning, he was woken up by a cold wind blowing across his face. Day had broken, and the rosy dawn was coloring the horizon in the east. Slowly coming back to his senses, he found himself lying on the ground beneath the same cherry tree that had inspired his poem the day before; but his amazing adventure, his charming hostess, and her waiting maidens were gone! Shunko, lost in wonder, kept recalling the glowing memories of the previous evening, but the vision had been so vivid that he was sure it had to be something more than just a dream. A strong feeling washed over him that the beautiful maiden had her real counterpart in this world.
From his earliest childhood he had always offered a special devotion to the cherry-flowers. Year after year, in the springtime, he had taken special joy in visiting some place noted for their blossoms. Could it be that the spirit of the cherry-tree, to whose beauty he had dedicated his poem, had appeared to him in human form to reward him for his life-long fidelity?
From his earliest childhood, he had always shown a special love for cherry blossoms. Year after year, in the spring, he found great joy in visiting places known for their blooms. Could it be that the spirit of the cherry tree, to whose beauty he had dedicated his poem, had come to him in human form to reward him for his lifelong loyalty?
At last he rose and stretched his cramped limbs, and musing only on the vanished wonders of the night, wandered aimlessly along. At length he regained the main road and slowly turned his errant footsteps towards home.
At last, he got up and stretched his sore limbs, lost in thoughts about the incredible night that had just passed, and wandered without direction. Eventually, he found the main road and slowly started making his way home.
Although he took up his usual life again, he could not forget his experiences in the cherry-blossom valley, they haunted him not only in the silent watches of the night, but in the bright noontide of day. Three days later he returned to Koganei, with the fond hope of evoking once again the longed-for vision of the lovely girl who had so bewitched him with her beauty and her charm.
Although he resumed his usual life, he couldn't shake the memories of his experiences in the cherry-blossom valley; they haunted him not just during the quiet nights, but also in the bright afternoons. Three days later, he returned to Koganei, hoping to once again summon the enchanting image of the beautiful girl who had captivated him with her charm.
But, alas for human hopes! In those short days all had changed. What so ephemeral as the reign of the cherry-flower in the spring! Grey were the skies that had been so blue and fair; bleak and deserted was the scene that had been so gay and full of life; bare of blossom, and stripped of their fairy beauty were the trees, whose petals of blushing-snow the relentless wind had scattered far and wide.
But, sadly for human hopes! In those few days, everything had changed. What’s more fleeting than the time when cherry blossoms bloom in spring? The skies that were once so blue and beautiful were now gray; the lively scene that used to be so cheerful was now bleak and deserted; the trees, stripped of their blossoms and their enchanting beauty, stood bare, their petals of blush-white scattered far and wide by the unyielding wind.
As before, he rested at the same little tea-house by the river and waited for the shades of evening to fall. Roaming about in the deepening twilight, he anxiously sought some sign or token, but vain were all his efforts to find the valley of dream again. Vanished was the little dwelling in the shadow of the cherry groves. Nowhere by unfamiliar paths could he find the fair messenger who had guided him to the bamboo gate. All had faded and suffered change.
As before, he rested at the same small tea house by the river and waited for evening to settle in. Wandering around in the growing twilight, he anxiously searched for a sign or signal, but all his attempts to find the valley of dreams again were in vain. The little house in the shade of the cherry trees had disappeared. Nowhere on the strange paths could he find the beautiful messenger who had led him to the bamboo gate. Everything had faded and changed.
Year after year, in the springtime, did Shunko make a pilgrimage of loving memory to the same spot, but though his faithfulness was never rewarded by a sight of her, who had so completely taken possession of his heart and soul, yet the flower of hope never faded, and firm was his resolution, that none other than the maiden of Koganei should ever be his wife.
Every year, in the spring, Shunko would visit the same place in loving memory. Even though his loyalty was never rewarded with a glimpse of the one who had so thoroughly captured his heart and soul, the flower of hope never wilted, and he remained resolute that only the maiden of Koganei would ever be his wife.
About five years passed. Then a sudden summons from his home arrived, bearing the sorrowful tidings that his father had been stricken with severe illness, and begging him to return without delay.
About five years went by. Then he received an urgent message from home, bringing the sad news that his father was seriously ill and asking him to come back right away.
That very day he made all arrangements, and disposed of his few student's belongings in readiness to set out at daybreak.
That same day, he took care of everything and packed up his few belongings as a student to get ready to leave at dawn.
It happened to be the season of autumn when, in the Orient, the deer cries for its mate in the flaming maple glades of the forest, and a young man's heart[3] is filled with what the Japanese call mono no aware wo shiru ("the Ah-ness of things").
It was autumn in the East when the deer called out for its mate in the vibrant maple groves of the forest, and a young man's heart[3] was filled with what the Japanese refer to as mono no aware wo shiru ("the Ah-ness of things").
Shunko was sad. He yearned for the lovely girl who had so bewitched him, and in addition to this sorrow his heart was heavy at the thought of his father's illness.
Shunko was sad. He missed the lovely girl who had enchanted him, and on top of that sorrow, his heart was weighed down by the thought of his father's illness.
As Shunko proceeded on his journey his depression increased, and sadly he repeated aloud the following lines:
As Shunko continued on his journey, his depression grew, and he sadly recited the following lines:
Cold as the wind of early spring
Chilling the buds that still lie sheathed
In their brown armour with its sting,
And the bare branches withering—
So seems the human heart to me!
Cold as the March wind's bitterness;
I am alone, none comes to see
Or cheer me in these days of stress.
Cold like the early spring wind
Chilling the buds that are still wrapped
In their brown armor with its sting,
And the bare branches fading—
That's how the human heart feels to me!
Cold as the bitterness of March winds;
I’m alone, no one comes to visit
Or comfort me in these tough days.
Now it chanced that an old man heard this mournful recital, and took pity on Shunko.
Now it so happened that an old man heard this sad story and felt sorry for Shunko.
"Pray pardon a stranger intruding upon your privacy," said the old man, "but we sometimes take a gloomy view of life for want of good cheer. It may be that you have travelled far and are footsore and weary. If that is so, be honourably pleased to accept rest and refreshment in my humble house in yonder valley."
"Please forgive me for intruding on your privacy," said the old man, "but sometimes we see life through a dark lens because we lack joy. You may have traveled a long way and be tired and sore. If that's the case, I warmly invite you to rest and get some refreshment in my simple home in that valley over there."
Shunko was pleased with the old man's kindly manner, and warmly accepted his hospitality.
Shunko appreciated the old man's friendly demeanor and gladly accepted his hospitality.
After a hearty meal and a long chat with the old man, Shunko retired to bed.
After a big meal and a long conversation with the old man, Shunko went to bed.
The youth had no sooner closed his eyes than he found himself dreaming of Koganei and of the beautiful woman he had met there. A gentle breeze was full of the scent of flowers. He noticed a cloud of cherry-blossom falling like a little company of white butterflies to the ground. While watching so pleasing a scene he observed a strip of paper hanging to one of the lower branches. He advanced close to the tree to discover that some one had written a poem on the wind-blown paper.
The young man had barely closed his eyes when he found himself dreaming of Koganei and the beautiful woman he had met there. A gentle breeze filled the air with the scent of flowers. He noticed a cloud of cherry blossoms falling like a group of white butterflies to the ground. While taking in such a lovely scene, he saw a strip of paper hanging from one of the lower branches. He walked closer to the tree to find that someone had written a poem on the wind-blown paper.
Lingers still the past within thy memory,
East of the Temple let thy footsteps stray
And there await thy destiny!
The past still lingers in your memory,
Wander east of the Temple
And there await your destiny!
Earnestly he repeated the lines over and over again, and awoke to find himself still reciting the little verse that seemed so full of meaning. Deeply he pondered over his dream. How could he solve the enigmatic message it surely bore for him? What did it portend?
He earnestly repeated the lines over and over, only to wake up still reciting the little verse that felt so meaningful. He deeply contemplated his dream. How could he decipher the puzzling message it must hold for him? What did it signify?
The next day he set out on his journey to the west. His father was in the last stages of his malady, and the doctors had given up all hope of his recovery. In a few weeks the old man died, and Shunko succeeded to the estate. It was a sad winter, and the young man with his widowed mother, were secluded in the house for some months, observing the strictest retirement during the period of mourning.
The next day he began his journey to the west. His father was in the final stages of his illness, and the doctors had lost all hope for his recovery. A few weeks later, the old man passed away, and Shunko inherited the estate. It was a sad winter, and the young man and his widowed mother stayed secluded in the house for several months, observing a strict period of mourning.
But youth soon recovers from its griefs, and by the time that April had come with the dear beguilement of her blue skies and flowering landscapes, Shunko, in company with an old friend, set out to assuage his sorrows in the viewing of his favourite cherry-trees, and to find balm for his soul in the golden sunshine of spring. His father's death, and the business of attending to the affairs of succession, had left him but little leisure for vain regrets, and the family upheaval he had experienced the last few months had somewhat dimmed the memory of the mysterious dream, which had come to him the night before his return home.
But youth quickly bounces back from its sadness, and by the time April rolled around with her beautiful blue skies and blooming landscapes, Shunko, along with an old friend, set out to ease his pain by visiting his favorite cherry trees and finding comfort in the golden spring sunshine. His father's death and the task of handling the succession matters had left him little time for pointless regrets, and the family turmoil he had gone through in the past few months had somewhat blurred the memory of the mysterious dream that had come to him the night before he returned home.
But now, with a strange and eerie sensation, he realized that, unwittingly, Fate had guided their footsteps to the Eastern Mountain, and that the way they had chosen was East of the Temple Chionin. The message on the scroll flashed into his mind as he sauntered along:
But now, with a strange and eerie feeling, he realized that, unknowingly, Fate had led them to the Eastern Mountain, and that the path they had picked was East of the Temple Chionin. The message on the scroll popped into his mind as he walked along:
Lingers still the past within thy memory?
East of the Temple let thy footsteps stray,
And there await thy destiny!
Does the past still haunt your memory?
Let your steps wander east of the Temple,
And there wait for your destiny!
By this time they had reached the famous avenue of cherry-trees, and the pearly mist of bloom, that seemed to envelope them like a fragrant cloud, at once recalled to Shunko's mind how striking was the resemblance this fairy-like spot bore to Koganei.
By this time, they had arrived at the famous cherry tree avenue, and the soft, blooming mist surrounding them felt like a fragrant cloud, instantly reminding Shunko how much this magical place resembled Koganei.
Just at that moment he espied a small glittering object lying on the ground at the root of one of the cherry-trees. It proved to be a golden ring, and engraven on it was the hieroglyphic "Hana," which may be interpreted as meaning either "Flower" or "Cherry-Blossom."
Just then, he spotted a small shiny object on the ground at the base of one of the cherry trees. It turned out to be a golden ring, and engraved on it was the hieroglyph "Hana," which can be interpreted as either "Flower" or "Cherry-Blossom."
As the afternoon began to wane they came to a tea-house, which seemed to look especially inviting, and here they rested and refreshed their weariness as the shadows gradually lengthened into the twilight.
As the afternoon started to fade, they arrived at a tea house that looked particularly welcoming. They took a break here, recovering from their fatigue as the shadows slowly stretched into the evening.
In the next room were two or three girls' voices talking gaily together, and their laughter sounded soft and musical as it floated out into the balmy air of that soft evening of spring.
In the next room, two or three girls were chatting cheerfully, and their laughter floated out into the warm evening air of that lovely spring night, soft and melodic.
By degrees Shunko found himself overhearing snatches of their conversation, and at length he distinctly caught the words:
By degrees, Shunko found himself eavesdropping on parts of their conversation, and finally, he clearly heard the words:
"The day has been a perfect one except for one little cloud. O Hana San's ring...."
"The day has been absolutely perfect except for one small issue. O Hana San's ring...."
Then a silvery voice made answer: "The mere loss of the ring is nothing, but as it bears my name, it grieves me that it should fall into the hands of a stranger."
Then a silvery voice replied, "Losing the ring itself isn't a big deal, but since it has my name on it, I'm upset that it has ended up in the hands of a stranger."
At these words Shunko impetuously rose and entered the adjoining chamber.
At these words, Shunko impulsively got up and walked into the next room.
"Pardon me," he cried, "but can this be the lost ring?" and he held out to the little group the trinket which he had found beneath the cherry-tree that afternoon.
"Pardon me," he exclaimed, "but could this be the lost ring?" He held out the trinket he had found under the cherry tree that afternoon to the small group.
The youngest of the trio, a graceful girl of about seventeen or eighteen summers, bowed to the ground, murmuring her thanks, while an elderly woman, who was evidently her foster-nurse, came forward to receive the missing treasure.
The youngest of the trio, a graceful girl of around seventeen or eighteen, bowed to the ground, murmuring her thanks, while an elderly woman, clearly her foster-nurse, stepped forward to take the missing treasure.
As the young girl raised her head, Shunko felt a thrilling shock of recognition quiver through his frame. At last the gods had granted his fervent prayers. Before him, as a living and breathing reality, he beheld the long sought maiden of the vision at Koganei. The room, its occupants, and all around him faded away, and his soul was wafted back through the vista of years to the lonely valley of dreams, so far away.
As the young girl lifted her head, Shunko felt an exciting jolt of recognition ripple through him. Finally, the gods had answered his heartfelt prayers. Before him, as a living, breathing person, he saw the long-awaited maiden from his vision at Koganei. The room, its occupants, and everything around him faded away, and his soul was carried back through the years to the distant, lonely valley of dreams.
This, then, was the significance of the mystic writing in the deserted house, that now he had served his term of probation and was at last deemed worthy of the beloved one for whom he had waited and longed for so many years.
This was the meaning of the mysterious writing in the abandoned house: he had completed his trial period and was finally considered deserving of the loved one he had waited and yearned for all those years.
The elderly nurse was aware of his embarrassment, and tactfully attempted to come to his aid. She proffered wine and refreshments, and made several inquiries as to where he had found the ring and where he lived.
The elderly nurse noticed that he was embarrassed and carefully tried to help him. She offered wine and snacks and asked several questions about where he had found the ring and where he lived.
After replying to these queries, Shunko, who was in no mood for talking, withdrew with deep obeisances, and slowly wended his way homewards, lost in abstraction.
After answering these questions, Shunko, who wasn’t in the mood to talk, bowed deeply and made his way home slowly, lost in thought.
Oh, the delight of it! To be alone with his reverie and thoughts of her, whom he had scarcely hoped to see again, the lady of his dreams! Both head and heart were in a whirl. And the wonder of his adventure kept him awake through the midnight darkness. Only at the break of dawn did he fall into a troubled sleep.
Oh, the joy of it! To be alone with his daydreams and thoughts of her, the woman he barely dared to hope to see again, the lady of his dreams! Both his mind and heart were spinning. The excitement of his adventure kept him awake through the dark of night. Only at dawn did he finally drift into a restless sleep.
Towards noon his belated slumbers were disturbed by a servant, who came to announce the advent of a visitor, who urgently desired an interview. He arose in haste, and there awaiting him in the guest-room was the foster-nurse of the day before. Rich gifts of silk lay on the mats, and with the explanation that she had been sent by the parents of her young charge, she came to express their thanks for the incident of the day before.
Around noon, his much-needed sleep was interrupted by a servant, who came to announce that a visitor was urgently asking for him. He quickly got up, and there in the guest room was the same foster-nurse from the day before. Luxurious silk gifts were spread out on the mats, and she explained that she had been sent by the parents of her young charge to thank him for what happened the day before.
When the formalities of greeting were exchanged, Shunko could no longer keep silence regarding the subject nearest his heart, and begged the nurse to tell him, in confidence, all she could concerning O Hana San.
When the formalities of greeting were done, Shunko could no longer stay quiet about what mattered most to him, and he asked the nurse to tell him, in confidence, everything she could about O Hana San.
"My young mistress belongs to a knightly family. There are three children in all, but she is the only girl, and the youngest child. She is just seventeen years of age, and is quite renowned for her beauty, which, as you have seen her, you may perhaps understand. Many have ardently desired her hand in marriage, but hitherto all have been declined. She cares nothing for worldly things and devotes herself to study."
"My young mistress comes from a noble family. There are three kids in total, but she is the only girl and the youngest. She’s just seventeen and is quite famous for her beauty, which you might have noticed. Many have eagerly sought her hand in marriage, but so far, she has turned them all down. She has no interest in material things and focuses on her studies."
"Why does she refuse to marry?" asked the young man, with a beating heart.
"Why won't she marry?" asked the young man, with a pounding heart.
"Ah! there is a strange reason for that!" replied the nurse, and her voice dropped to a whisper. "Several years ago, when she was not much more than a child, her mother and I took her to visit the beautiful Kiyomidzu Temple in the springtime to see the cherry-flowers. As you know, Kwannon, the Goddess of Mercy of that temple, takes under her protection all lovers who pray to her for a happy union, and the railings round her shrine are white with the tying of paper-prayer love-knots innumerable. O Hana's mother told me afterwards that when we passed before Kwannon's altar, she had offered up a special prayer for her daughter's future happiness in marriage.
"Ah! there's a strange reason for that!" the nurse replied, lowering her voice to a whisper. "Several years ago, when she was just a child, her mother and I took her to visit the beautiful Kiyomidzu Temple in the spring to see the cherry blossoms. As you know, Kwannon, the Goddess of Mercy at that temple, protects all lovers who pray to her for a happy union, and the railings around her shrine are covered in countless tied paper prayer love knots. O Hana's mother told me later that when we passed by Kwannon's altar, she had made a special prayer for her daughter's future happiness in marriage.
"While we were walking in the vicinity of the waterfall below the temple, we suddenly lost sight of Hana for a few minutes. It seems that, wrapt in wonder at the beauty of the blossoming trees, she had strayed away, and was listening to the foaming water as it dashed over the boulders of rock. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over us. It was icy cold! We looked round for O Hana San, and you can imagine the fear that seized our hearts when we found that she had disappeared. In a frenzy of anxiety I ran hither and thither, and at last caught sight of her prostrate on the ground at some distance away. She had fallen into a deep faint near the cascade, and was lying there pale and senseless, and drenched with spray. We carried her to the nearest tea-house, and tried every means in our power to restore her to consciousness, but she remained sunk in a deep swoon all through that long, long day. Her mother wept, fearing that she was dead. When the sun set and no change took place, we were lost in the anguish of despair. All of a sudden an old priest appeared before us. Staff in hand, and clad in ancient and dilapidated garments, he seemed an apparition from some past and bygone age. He gazed long at the senseless girl, lying white and cold in the semblance of death, and then sank on his knees by her side, absorbed in silent prayer, now and again gently stroking her inanimate body with his rosary.
"While we were walking near the waterfall below the temple, we suddenly lost sight of Hana for a few minutes. It seems that, captivated by the beauty of the blossoming trees, she had wandered off and was listening to the rushing water as it crashed over the boulders. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over us. It was icy cold! We looked around for O Hana San, and you can imagine the fear that gripped our hearts when we realized she was gone. In a panic, I ran around, and finally spotted her lying on the ground some distance away. She had fainted near the cascade and was lying there pale, unconscious, and drenched with spray. We carried her to the nearest tea house and tried everything we could to bring her back to consciousness, but she remained deeply unconscious throughout that long, agonizing day. Her mother cried, fearing she was dead. When the sun set and nothing changed, we were overcome with despair. Suddenly, an old priest appeared in front of us. With a staff in hand and dressed in old, tattered clothes, he looked like a figure from a bygone era. He stared for a long time at the lifeless girl, lying pale and cold as if in death, and then sank to his knees beside her, lost in silent prayer, occasionally gently stroking her lifeless body with his rosary."
"All through the night we watched thus by O Hana San, and never did hours seem so interminable or so black. At last, towards the dawn, success crowned the old man's efforts; the spell that had so mysteriously changed her youth and bloom into a pallid mask, was gradually exorcised, her spirit returned, and with a gentle sigh, O Hana San was restored to life.
"All through the night, we watched by O Hana San, and the hours felt endless and dark. Finally, as dawn approached, the old man's efforts were rewarded; the spell that had mysteriously turned her youthful beauty into a pale mask was slowly lifted, her spirit came back, and with a gentle sigh, O Hana San was brought back to life."
"Her mother was transported with joy. When she was able to speak, she murmured, 'Praise be to the mercy of the holy Kwannon of Kiyomidzu!' and again and again she expressed her fervent gratitude to the queer priest.
"Her mother was overwhelmed with joy. When she finally found her voice, she murmured, 'Thank goodness for the mercy of the holy Kwannon of Kiyomidzu!' and she repeatedly expressed her heartfelt thanks to the odd priest."

An old priest suddenly appeared ... staff in hand and clad in ancient and dilapidated garments.
An old priest suddenly appeared ... staff in hand and dressed in tattered, outdated clothes.
"In answer he took from the folds of his robe a poem-card, which he handed to my mistress.
"In response, he pulled a poem card from the folds of his robe and handed it to my mistress."
"'This,' said he, 'was written by your daughter's future bridegroom. In a few years he will come to claim her, therefore keep this poem as the token.'
"'This,' he said, 'was written by your daughter's future husband. In a few years, he will come to take her, so keep this poem as a keepsake.'"
"With these words he disappeared as unexpectedly and mysteriously as he had come. Great was our desire to know more of the meaning of those fateful words, but though we made inquiries of everyone in the temple grounds, not a soul had seen a trace of the ancient priest. O Hana San seemed none the worse for her long swoon, and we returned home, marvelling greatly at the extraordinary events that had happened to us that day and night in the temple of Kiyomidzu.
"With those words, he vanished as suddenly and mysteriously as he had arrived. We were eager to understand the meaning of those fateful words, but despite asking everyone on the temple grounds, not a single person had seen a trace of the ancient priest. O Hana San seemed completely fine after her long faint, and we went home, amazed by the incredible events that had occurred to us that day and night at the temple of Kiyomidzu."
"From that time onwards I noticed a great change in O Hana San. She was no longer a child. Though only thirteen years of age, she grew serious and thoughtful, and studied her books with great diligence. In music she especially excelled, and all were astonished at her great talent. As she grew in years, her amiability and charm became quite noted in the neighbourhood: her mother realizes that she is at the zenith of her youth and beauty, and, many a time, has tried to find the author of the poem, but hitherto her efforts have been of no avail.
From that time on, I noticed a big change in O Hana San. She was no longer a child. Even though she was only thirteen, she became serious and thoughtful, studying her books with great dedication. She especially excelled at music, and everyone was amazed by her talent. As she got older, her friendliness and charm became well-known in the neighborhood. Her mother realizes that she is at the peak of her youth and beauty, and many times, she has tried to find the author of the poem, but so far, her efforts have been unsuccessful.
"Yesterday we had the good fortune to meet you, and if you will forgive my boldness, it seemed to me as though Fate had especially directed you to my foster-child. On our return home, we related all that had befallen us to my mistress. She listened to our recital with deep agitation, and then exclaimed, with joy: 'Thanks be to Heaven I At last the long-sought for one has come!'"
"Yesterday, we were lucky to meet you, and if you'll excuse my boldness, it felt like Fate had brought you to my foster-child. When we got home, we told my mistress everything that had happened to us. She listened with great excitement and then exclaimed joyfully, 'Thank goodness! At last, the one we’ve been searching for has arrived!'"
Shunko felt as if in a trance. Full well he knew that the Gods had guided his footsteps to their yearned-for goal, and the maiden to whom he had restored the little golden circlet, was none other than the one for whom his heart had hungered for many years.
Shunko felt like he was in a trance. He fully understood that the Gods had led him to their long-desired goal, and the young woman to whom he had returned the small golden circlet was none other than the one he had yearned for over many years.
It was, indeed, a supreme Fate that had linked their lives in one.
It was truly a powerful fate that had connected their lives as one.
In taking farewell of the old nurse, Shunko entrusted to her his message to his bride-elect—the mysterious token of affinity composed beneath the cherry-tree five years ago.
In saying goodbye to the old nurse, Shunko gave her a message for his future bride—the mysterious token of connection they created under the cherry tree five years ago.
There was no longer any doubt but that O Hana's destiny was indeed fulfilled. The bridegroom, foretold by the age-old priest, had come at last. Her mother's prayer offered up at the temple of the Kwannon of Kiyomidzu had been heard. Both parents rejoiced at the happy fate that the Powers above had vouchsafed to their beloved child, an eminent sooth-sayer was consulted, and a specially auspicious day was chosen for the wedding.
There was no longer any doubt that O Hana's destiny was truly fulfilled. The bridegroom, predicted by the ancient priest, had finally arrived. Her mother’s prayer offered at the temple of the Kannon of Kiyomidzu had been heard. Both parents celebrated the happy fate that the Powers above had granted their beloved child. An esteemed fortune-teller was consulted, and a particularly favorable day was chosen for the wedding.
When the excitement of the bridal feast was over and Shunko was left alone with his lovely bride, he noticed that her wedding-robe of turquoise blue, scattered over with embroideries of her name-flower, was the self-same one that had been worn by his visionary hostess; and, moreover, comparisons proved that the date of her long trance at Kiyomidzu was identical with that of his prophetic vision at Koganei.
When the excitement of the wedding feast was over and Shunko was left alone with his beautiful bride, he realized that her wedding dress, a turquoise blue adorned with embroideries of her name-flower, was the exact same one worn by his dreamlike hostess. Additionally, he found that the timing of her long trance at Kiyomidzu matched perfectly with the date of his prophetic vision at Koganei.
A great gladness filled the bridegroom's heart, for he felt that in some mystical way his bride and dream-love were one and the same incarnate. The spirit of the cherry-tree had surely entered into Hana when she had lost consciousness at the Kiyomidzu temple, and En-musubi no Kami, the God of Marriage, had assumed the disguise of the old priest, and with the magnetic threads of love, had woven their destinies together.
A deep joy filled the groom's heart because he felt, in some mystical way, that his bride and his dream love were one and the same. The spirit of the cherry tree must have entered Hana when she fainted at the Kiyomidzu temple, and En-musubi no Kami, the God of Marriage, had disguised himself as the old priest and, with the magnetic threads of love, had connected their fates together.
And Shunko tenderly caressed his bride, saying:
And Shunko gently stroked his bride, saying:
"I have known and loved and waited for you ever since your spirit came to me from the Kiyomidzu temple."
"I have known, loved, and waited for you ever since your spirit reached me from the Kiyomidzu temple."
And he told her all that had befallen him at Koganei.
And he told her everything that had happened to him at Koganei.
The young lovers thereupon pledged their love to each other for many lives to come, and lived blissfully to the end of their days.
The young lovers then promised their love to each other for many lives to come and lived happily until the end of their days.
[3] At this point there is a break in Madame Ozaki's MS., and the gap has been filled up by another hand. Madame Ozaki resumes her story with "A thrill passed through him....".
[3] At this point, there’s a break in Madame Ozaki's manuscript, and another person has filled in the gap. Madame Ozaki continues her story with "A thrill passed through him....".
THE BADGER-HAUNTED TEMPLE[1]
Once long ago, in southern Japan, in the town of Kumamoto, there lived a young samurai, who had a great devotion to the sport of fishing. Armed with his large basket and tackle, he would often start out in the early morning and pass the whole day at his favourite pastime, returning home only at nightfall.
Once upon a time, in southern Japan, in the town of Kumamoto, there lived a young samurai who was very dedicated to fishing. With his large basket and gear, he would often head out early in the morning and spend the entire day enjoying his favorite hobby, returning home only at nightfall.
One fine day he had more than usual luck. In the late afternoon, when he examined his basket, he found it full to overflowing. Highly delighted at his success, he wended his way homewards with a light heart, singing snatches of merry songs as he went along.
One fine day, he had more luck than usual. In the late afternoon, when he checked his basket, he found it completely full. Overjoyed by his success, he made his way home with a light heart, singing bits of cheerful songs as he walked.
It was already dusk when he happened to pass a deserted Buddhist temple. He noticed that the gate stood half open, and hung loosely on its rusty hinges, and the whole place had a dilapidated and tumbledown appearance.
It was already getting dark when he happened to walk by an empty Buddhist temple. He saw that the gate was half open, hanging loosely on its rusty hinges, and the whole place looked run-down and falling apart.
What was the young man's astonishment to see, in striking contrast to such a forlorn environment, a pretty young girl standing just within the gate.
What shocked the young man was seeing, in such a stark contrast to the depressing surroundings, a pretty young girl standing just inside the gate.
As he approached she came forward, and looking at him with a meaning glance, smiled, as if inviting him to enter into conversation. The samurai thought her manner somewhat strange, and at first was on his guard. Some mysterious influence, however, compelled him to stop, and he stood irresolutely admiring the fair young face, blooming like a flower in its sombre setting.
As he got closer, she stepped forward and, giving him a meaningful look, smiled as if inviting him to chat. The samurai found her behavior a bit odd and was initially cautious. However, something mysterious pulled him in, and he paused, hesitantly admiring her beautiful young face, which stood out like a flower in a dark background.
When she noticed his hesitation she made a sign to him to approach. Her charm was so great and the smile with which she accompanied the gesture so irresistible, that half-unconsciously, he went up the stone steps, passed through the semi-open portal, and entered the courtyard where she stood awaiting him.
When she saw him hesitating, she gestured for him to come closer. Her charm was so captivating, and the smile that went along with the gesture was so irresistible, that almost without thinking, he climbed the stone steps, walked through the partly open doorway, and entered the courtyard where she was waiting for him.
The maiden bowed courteously, then turned and led the way up the stone-flagged pathway to the temple. The whole place was in the most woeful condition, and looked as if it had been abandoned for many years.
The young woman bowed politely, then turned and walked up the stone pathway to the temple. The entire area was in terrible shape and looked like it had been deserted for many years.
When they reached what had once been the priest's house, the samurai saw that the interior of the building was in a better state of preservation than the outside led one to suppose. Passing along the veranda into the front room, he noticed that the tatami were still presentable, and that a sixfold screen adorned the chamber.
When they arrived at what used to be the priest's house, the samurai noticed that the inside of the building was actually in better shape than the outside suggested. As he walked along the veranda into the front room, he saw that the tatami were still looking good, and a six-panel screen decorated the room.
The girl gracefully motioned her guest to sit down in the place of honour near the alcove.
The girl gracefully gestured for her guest to take a seat in the honored spot near the alcove.
"Does the priest of the temple live here?" asked the young man, seating himself.
"Does the temple priest live here?" asked the young man, taking a seat.
"No," answered the girl, "there is no priest here now. My mother and I only came here yesterday. She has gone to the next village to buy some things and may not be able to come back to-night. But honourably rest awhile, and let me give you some refreshment."
"No," the girl replied, "there's no priest here right now. My mom and I just got here yesterday. She went to the next village to pick up some things and might not come back tonight. But please, take a rest for a bit, and let me get you some refreshments."

What was the young man's astonishment to see a pretty young girl standing just within the gate
What surprised the young man was seeing a pretty girl standing just inside the gate.
The girl then went into the kitchen apparently to make the tea, but though the guest waited a long time, she never returned.
The girl then went into the kitchen, apparently to make tea, but even though the guest waited a long time, she never came back.
By this time the moon had risen, and shone so brightly into the room, that it was as light as day. The samurai began to wonder at the strange behaviour of the damsel, who had inveigled him into such a place only to disappear and leave him in solitude.
By this time, the moon had risen and was shining so brightly into the room that it was as light as day. The samurai started to question the odd behavior of the young woman, who had lured him into such a place only to vanish and leave him alone.
Suddenly he was startled by some one sneezing loudly behind the screen. He turned his head in the direction from whence the sound came. To his utter amazement, not the pretty girl whom he had expected, but a huge, red-faced, bald-headed priest stalked out. He must have been about seven feet in height, for his head towered nearly to the ceiling, and he carried an iron wand, which he raised in a threatening manner.
Suddenly, he was startled by someone sneezing loudly behind the screen. He turned his head towards the source of the sound. To his complete surprise, instead of the pretty girl he had expected, a huge, red-faced, bald-headed priest emerged. He must have been about seven feet tall, as his head nearly touched the ceiling, and he carried an iron wand, which he raised in a menacing way.
"How dare you enter my house without my permission?" shouted the fierce-looking giant. "Unless you go away at once I will beat you into dust."
"How dare you come into my house without my permission?" yelled the fierce-looking giant. "If you don't leave right now, I’ll smash you to bits."
Frightened out of his wits, the young man took to his heels, and rushed with all speed out of the temple.
Freaked out, the young man bolted and raced out of the temple as fast as he could.
As he fled across the courtyard he heard peals of loud laughter behind him. Once outside the gate he stopped to listen, and still the strident laugh continued. Suddenly it occurred to him, that in the alarm of his hasty exit, he had forgotten his basket of fish. It was left behind in the temple. Great was his chagrin, for never before had he caught so much fish in a single day; but lacking the courage to go back and demand it, there was no alternative but to return home empty-handed, before had he caught so much fish in a single day; but lacking the courage to go back and demand it, there was no alternative but to return home empty-handed.
As he ran across the courtyard, he heard loud laughter behind him. Once outside the gate, he paused to listen, and the harsh laughter continued. Suddenly, it hit him that in his rush to leave, he had forgotten his basket of fish. He left it behind in the temple. He felt embarrassed, as he had never caught so much fish in one day before; but without the courage to go back and ask for it, he had no choice but to head home empty-handed.
The following day he related his strange experience to several of his friends. They were all highly amused at such an adventure, and some of them plainly intimated that the seductive maiden and the aggressive giant were merely hallucinations that owed their origin to the sake flask.
The next day, he shared his bizarre experience with a few of his friends. They were all very entertained by the story, and some of them clearly suggested that the alluring woman and the threatening giant were just figments of his imagination caused by the sake he had been drinking.
At last one man, who was a good fencer, said:
At last, one man, who was a skilled swordsman, said:
"Oh, you must have been deluded by a badger who coveted your fish. No one lives in that temple. It has been deserted ever since I can remember. I will go there this evening and put an end to his mischief."
"Oh, you must have been fooled by a badger who wanted your fish. No one lives in that temple. It has been empty as long as I can remember. I will go there this evening and put a stop to his trouble."
He then went to a fishmonger, purchased a large basket of fish, and borrowed an angling rod. Thus equipped, he waited impatiently for the sun to set. When the dusk began to fall he buckled on his sword and set out for the temple, carefully shouldering his bait that was to lead to the undoing of the badger. He laughed confidently to himself as he said: "I will teach the old fellow a lesson!"
He then went to a fish market, bought a big basket of fish, and borrowed a fishing rod. With all that ready, he waited eagerly for the sun to go down. As dusk started to fall, he strapped on his sword and headed to the temple, carefully carrying his bait that was meant to trap the badger. He chuckled to himself, saying, "I'll show that old guy a thing or two!"
As he approached the ruin what was his surprise to see, not one, but three girls standing there.
As he got closer to the ruin, he was surprised to see not one, but three girls standing there.
"O, ho! that is the way the wind lies, is it, but the crafty old sinner won't find it such an easy matter to make a fool of me."
"O, really! So that's how it is, huh? Well, the clever old sneaky one won't find it so easy to trick me."
No sooner was he observed by the pretty trio than by gestures they invited him to enter. Without any hesitation, he followed them into the building, and boldly seated himself upon the mats. They placed the customary tea and cakes before him, and then brought in a flagon of wine and an extraordinarily large cup.
As soon as the attractive group saw him, they gestured for him to come in. Without hesitating, he followed them into the building and confidently took a seat on the mats. They served him the usual tea and cakes, and then brought in a jug of wine and an unusually large cup.
The swordsman partook neither of the tea nor the sake, and shrewdly watched the demeanour of the three maidens.
The swordsman didn’t partake in the tea or the sake, and wisely observed the behavior of the three maidens.
Noticing his avoidance of the proffered refreshment, the prettiest of them artlessly inquired:
Noticing that he was avoiding the offered drink, the prettiest of them casually asked:
"Why don't you take some sake?"
"Why don't you have some sake?"
"I dislike both tea and sake," replied the valiant guest, "but if you have some accomplishment to entertain me with, if you can dance or sing, I shall be delighted to see you perform."
"I don't like either tea or sake," replied the brave guest, "but if you have a talent to entertain me with, if you can dance or sing, I would love to see you perform."
"Oh, what an old-fashioned man of propriety you are! If you don't drink, you surely know nothing of love either. What a dull existence yours must be! But we can dance a little, so if you will condescend to look, we shall be very pleased to try to amuse you with our performance, poor as it is."
"Oh, what a stuffy old-fashioned person you are! If you don’t drink, you probably don’t know anything about love either. What a boring life you must lead! But we can dance a bit, so if you’re willing to watch, we’d be really happy to try to entertain you with our performance, even if it’s not great."
The maidens then opened their fans and began to posture and dance. They exhibited so much skill and grace, however, that the swordsman was astonished, for it was unusual that country girls should be so deft and well-trained. As he watched them he became more and more fascinated, and gradually lost sight of the object of his mission.
The young women then opened their fans and started to pose and dance. They showed such skill and grace that the swordsman was amazed, since it was rare for country girls to be so nimble and well-trained. As he watched them, he became increasingly fascinated and gradually lost focus on the reason for his visit.
Lost in admiration, he followed their every step, their every movement, and as the Japanese storyteller says, he forgot himself entirely, entranced at the beauty of their dancing.
Lost in admiration, he followed their every step, their every movement, and as the Japanese storyteller says, he completely lost himself, captivated by the beauty of their dancing.
Suddenly he saw that the three performers had become headless! Utterly bewildered, he gazed at them intently to make sure that he was not dreaming. Lo! and behold! each was holding her own head in her hands. They then threw them up and caught them as they fell. Like children playing a game of ball, they tossed their heads from one to the other. At last the boldest of the three threw her head at the young fencer. It fell on his knees, looked up in his face, and laughed at him. Angered at the girl's impertinence, he cast the head back at her in disgust, and drawing his sword, made several attempts to cut down the goblin dancer as she glided to and fro playfully tossing up her head and catching it.
Suddenly, he saw that the three performers were headless! Completely confused, he stared at them closely to make sure he wasn’t dreaming. Lo and behold! each was holding her own head in her hands. Then they tossed them up and caught them as they fell. Like kids playing a game of catch, they tossed their heads back and forth. Finally, the boldest of the three threw her head at the young fencer. It landed on his knees, looked up at him, and laughed. Angry at the girl’s audacity, he threw the head back at her in disgust, and drawing his sword, he made several attempts to cut down the goblin dancer as she danced around playfully tossing her head up and catching it.
But she was too quick for him, and like lightning darted out of the reach of his sword.
But she was too fast for him and darted away from the reach of his sword like lightning.
"Why don't you catch me?" she jeered mockingly. Mortified at his failure, he made another desperate attempt, but once more she adroitly eluded him, and sprang up to the top of the screen.
"Why don't you try to catch me?" she taunted playfully. Embarrassed by his failure, he made another desperate attempt, but once again she skillfully dodged him and jumped up to the top of the screen.
"I am here! Can you not reach me this time?" and she laughed at him in derision.
"I’m here! Can’t you reach me this time?" she laughed at him mockingly.
Again he made a thrust at her, but she proved far too nimble for him, and again, for the third time, he was foiled.
Again he lunged at her, but she was way too quick for him, and once more, for the third time, he was defeated.
Then the three girls tossed their heads on their respective necks, shook them at him, and with shouts of weird laughter they vanished from sight.
Then the three girls tossed their heads on their necks, shook them at him, and with shouts of strange laughter, they disappeared from view.
As the young man came to his senses he vaguely gazed around. Bright moonlight illumined the whole place, and the stillness of the midnight was unbroken save for the thin tinkling chirping of the insects. He shivered as he realized the lateness of the hour and the wild loneliness of that uncanny spot. His basket of fish was nowhere to be seen. He understood, that he, too, had come under the spell of the wizard-badger, and like his friend, at whom he had laughed so heartily the day before, he had been bewitched by the wily creature.
As the young man regained consciousness, he looked around in a daze. Bright moonlight lit up the entire area, and the midnight stillness was only interrupted by the soft chirping of insects. He shivered as he realized how late it was and the eerie solitude of that strange place. His basket of fish was missing. He realized that he, too, had fallen under the spell of the wizard-badger, and like his friend, whom he had laughed at so much the day before, he had been tricked by the clever creature.
But, although deeply chagrined at having fallen such an easy dupe, he was powerless to take any sort of revenge. The best he could do was to accept his defeat and return home.
But, even though he felt really upset about being such an easy target, he was unable to take any kind of revenge. The best he could do was accept his defeat and go home.
Among his friends there was a doctor, who was not only a brave man, but one full of resource. On hearing of the way the mortified swordsman had been bamboozled, he said:
Among his friends, there was a doctor who was not only brave but also resourceful. When he heard how the embarrassed swordsman had been tricked, he said:
"Now leave this to me. Within three days I will catch that old badger and punish him well for all his diabolical tricks."
"Now leave this to me. In three days, I’ll catch that old trickster and make sure he pays for all his wicked schemes."
The doctor went home and prepared a savoury dish cooked with meat. Into this he mixed some deadly poison. He then cooked a second portion for himself. Taking these separate dishes and a bottle of sake with him, towards evening he set out for the ruined temple.
The doctor went home and made a delicious meat dish. He mixed some lethal poison into it. Then he cooked another portion for himself. Taking both dishes and a bottle of sake, he left for the ruined temple as evening approached.
When he reached the mossy courtyard of the old building he found it solitary and deserted. Following the example of his friends, he made his way into the priest's room, intensely curious to see what might befall him, but, contrary to his expectation, all was empty and still. He knew that goblin-badgers were such crafty animals that it was almost impossible for anyone, however cautious, to be able to cope successfully with their snares and Fata Morganas. But he determined to be particularly wide awake and on his guard, so as not to fall a prey to any hallucination that the badger might raise.
When he arrived at the mossy courtyard of the old building, he found it empty and abandoned. Following his friends' lead, he entered the priest's room, incredibly curious about what might happen to him, but, contrary to what he expected, everything was empty and quiet. He knew that goblin-badgers were such cunning creatures that it was nearly impossible for anyone, no matter how careful, to deal successfully with their traps and Fata Morganas. But he resolved to stay alert and vigilant, so he wouldn't fall victim to any illusions that the badger might create.
The night was beautiful, and calm as the mouldering tombs in the temple graveyard. The full moon shone brightly over the great black sloping roofs, and cast a flood of light into the room where the doctor was patiently awaiting the mysterious foe. The minutes went slowly by, an hour elapsed, and still no ghostly visitant appeared. At last the baffled intruder placed his flask of wine before him and began to make preparations for his evening meal, thinking that possibly the badger might be unable to resist the tempting savour of the food.
The night was beautiful and calm like the crumbling tombs in the temple graveyard. The full moon shone brightly over the large black sloping roofs and poured a stream of light into the room where the doctor was patiently waiting for the mysterious enemy. The minutes dragged on, an hour passed, and still no ghostly visitor showed up. Finally, the frustrated intruder set his flask of wine before him and started getting ready for his dinner, thinking that maybe the badger wouldn’t be able to resist the delicious smell of the food.
"There is nothing like solitude," he mused aloud. "What a perfect night it is! How lucky I am to have found this deserted temple from which to view the silvery glory of the autumn moon."
"There’s nothing quite like solitude," he thought to himself. "What a perfect night! How lucky I am to have discovered this abandoned temple to enjoy the silvery beauty of the autumn moon."
For some time he continued to eat and drink, smacking his lips like a country gourmet in enjoyment of the meal. He began to think that the badger, knowing that he had found his match at last, Intended to leave him alone. Then to his delight, he heard the sound of footsteps. He watched the entrance to the room, expecting the old wizard to assume his favourite disguise, and that some pretty maiden would come to cast a spell upon him with her fascinations.
For a while, he kept eating and drinking, smacking his lips like a country foodie savoring the meal. He started to think that the badger, realizing he had finally met his match, planned to leave him be. Then, to his delight, he heard footsteps. He watched the entrance to the room, expecting the old wizard to take on his favorite disguise, and for some beautiful maiden to come in and charm him with her allure.

Suddenly he saw that the three performers had become headless!... Like children playing a game of ball, they tossed their heads from one to the other
Suddenly, he noticed that the three performers had become headless!... Like kids playing a game of ball, they threw their heads back and forth to each other.
But, to his surprise, who should come into sight but an old priest, who dragged himself into the room with faltering steps and sank down upon the mats with a deep long-drawn sigh of weariness. Apparently between seventy and eighty years of age, his clothes were old and travel-stained, and in his withered hands he carried a rosary. The effort of ascending the steps had evidently been a great trial to him, he breathed heavily and seemed in a state of great exhaustion. His whole appearance was one to arouse pity in the heart of the beholder.
But, to his surprise, an old priest came into view, dragging himself into the room with shaky steps and collapsing onto the mats with a deep, drawn-out sigh of exhaustion. He appeared to be between seventy and eighty years old, his clothes were worn and dirty from travel, and he held a rosary in his frail hands. The effort of climbing the steps had clearly been a huge struggle for him; he breathed heavily and looked extremely fatigued. His entire appearance was enough to evoke sympathy in anyone who saw him.
"May I inquire who are you?" asked the doctor.
"Can I ask who you are?" the doctor said.
The old man replied, in a quavering voice, "I am the priest who used to live here many years ago when the temple was in a prosperous condition. As a youth I received my training here under the abbot then in charge, having been dedicated from childhood to the service of the most holy Buddha by my parents. At the time of the great Saigo's rebellion I was sent to another parish. When the castle of Kumamoto was besieged, alas! my own temple was burned to the ground. For years I wandered from place to place and fell on very hard times. In my old age and misfortunes my heart at last yearned to come back to this temple, where I spent so many happy years as an acolyte. It is my hope to spend my last days here. You can imagine my grief when I found it utterly abandoned, sunk in decay, with no priest in charge to offer up the daily prayers to the Lord Buddha, or to keep up the rites for the dead buried here. It is now my sole desire to collect money and to restore the temple. But alas! age and illness and want of food have robbed me of my strength, and I fear that I shall never be able to achieve what I have planned," and here the old man broke down and shed tears—a pitiful sight.
The old man responded, his voice trembling, "I am the priest who lived here many years ago when the temple was thriving. As a young man, I trained here under the abbot at that time, having been dedicated by my parents to the service of the most holy Buddha since childhood. During the great Saigo's rebellion, I was assigned to another parish. When Kumamoto Castle was besieged, my own temple was tragically burned to the ground. For years, I wandered from place to place and faced very difficult times. In my old age, after enduring misfortunes, I longed to return to this temple, where I spent so many happy years as an acolyte. I hope to spend my last days here. You can imagine my sadness when I found it completely abandoned, in decay, with no priest to offer daily prayers to the Lord Buddha or to conduct the rites for those buried here. Now, my only wish is to raise money and restore the temple. But unfortunately, age, illness, and lack of food have taken away my strength, and I fear I will never be able to accomplish what I’ve planned," and at this, the old man broke down and cried—a heartbreaking sight.
When wiping his eyes with the sleeve of his threadbare robe, he looked hungrily at the food and wine on which the doctor was regaling himself, and added, wistfully:
When wiping his eyes with the sleeve of his worn-out robe, he looked longingly at the food and wine the doctor was enjoying and added, with a hint of sadness:
"Ah, I see you have a delicious meal there and wine withal, which you are enjoying while gazing at the moonlit scenery. I pray you spare me a little, for it is many days since I have had a good meal and I am half-famished."
"Ah, I see you have a delicious meal and wine there, which you're enjoying while taking in the moonlit scenery. Please share a little with me, as it has been many days since I've had a good meal and I'm half-starved."
At first the doctor was persuaded that the story was true, so plausible did it sound, and his heart was filled with compassion for the old bonze. He listened carefully till the melancholy recital was finished.
At first, the doctor was convinced that the story was true; it sounded so believable, and he felt a deep compassion for the old monk. He listened intently until the sad tale came to an end.
Then something in the accent of speech struck his ear as being different to that of a human being, and he reflected.
Then something in the way the voice sounded caught his attention as being different from that of a human, and he thought about it.
"This may be the badger! I must not allow myself to be deceived! The crafty cunning animal is planning to palm off his customary tricks on me, but he shall see that I am as clever as he is."
"This might be the badger! I can't let myself be fooled! That sly creature is trying to pull his usual tricks on me, but he'll see that I'm just as smart as he is."
The doctor pretended to believe in the old man's story, and answered:
The doctor pretended to believe the old man's story and replied:
"Indeed, I deeply sympathize with your misfortunes. You are quite welcome to share my meal—nay, I will give you with pleasure all that is left, and, moreover, I promise to bring you some more to-morrow. I will also inform my friends and acquaintances of your pious plan to restore the temple, and will give all the assistance in my power in your work of collecting subscriptions." He then pushed forward the untouched plate of food which contained poison, rose from the mats, and took his leave, promising to return the next evening.
"Honestly, I really feel for your struggles. You're totally welcome to share my meal—I’ll gladly give you everything that’s left, and I promise to bring you some more tomorrow. I’ll also let my friends and acquaintances know about your noble plan to restore the temple, and I’ll help as much as I can with your fundraising efforts." He then pushed the untouched plate of food forward, which contained poison, got up from the mats, and left, promising to come back the next evening.
All the friends of the doctor who had heard him boast that he would outwit the badger, arrived early next morning, curious to know what had befallen him. Many of them were very sceptical regarding the tale of the badger trickster, and ascribed the illusions of their friends to the sake bottle.
All the doctor's friends who had heard him brag that he would outsmart the badger showed up early the next morning, eager to find out what had happened to him. Many of them were quite doubtful about the story of the badger trickster and attributed their friends' fantasies to the liquor.
The doctor would give no answer to their many inquiries, but merely invited them to accompany him.
The doctor didn’t respond to their numerous questions, but simply invited them to come along with him.
"Come and see for yourselves," he said, and guided them to the old temple, the scene of so many uncanny experiences.
"Come and see for yourselves," he said, leading them to the old temple, the site of so many strange experiences.
First of all they searched the room where he had sat the evening before, but nothing was to be found except the empty basket in which he had carried the food for himself and the badger. They investigated the whole place thoroughly, and at last, in one of the dark corners of the temple-chamber, they came upon the dead body of an old, old badger. It was the size of a large dog, and its hair was grey with age. Everyone was convinced that it must be at least several hundred years old.
First of all, they searched the room where he had sat the night before, but nothing was found except the empty basket he had used to carry food for himself and the badger. They thoroughly investigated the entire place, and finally, in one of the dark corners of the temple chamber, they stumbled upon the dead body of an ancient badger. It was the size of a large dog, and its fur was gray with age. Everyone was certain that it had to be at least several hundred years old.
The doctor carried it home in triumph. For several days the people in the neighbourhood came in large numbers to gloat over the hoary carcase, and to listen in awe and wonder to the marvellous stories of the numbers of people that had been duped and befooled by the magic powers of the old goblin-badger.
The doctor took it home proudly. For several days, people in the neighborhood came by in droves to gloat over the ancient carcass and to listen in awe to the amazing tales of how many people had been deceived by the magical powers of the old goblin badger.
The writer adds that he was told another badger story concerning the same temple. Many of the old people in the parish remember the incident, and one of them related the following story.
The writer mentions that he heard another badger story about the same temple. Many of the elders in the community remember the event, and one of them shared the following story.
Years before, when the sacred building was still in a prosperous state, the priest in charge celebrated a great Buddhist festival, which lasted some days. Amongst the numerous devotees who attended the services he noticed a very handsome youth, who listened with profound reverence, unusual in one so young, to the sermons and litanies. When the festival was over and the other worshippers had gone, he lingered around the temple as though loth to leave the sacred spot. The head-priest, who had conceived a liking for the lad, judged from his refined and dignified appearance that he must be the son of a high-class samurai family, probably desirous of entering the priesthood.
Years ago, when the sacred building was still thriving, the priest in charge held a significant Buddhist festival that lasted several days. Among the many devotees attending the services, he noticed a strikingly handsome young man who listened with deep reverence—quite rare for someone so young—to the sermons and chants. When the festival ended and the other worshippers left, he hung around the temple as if reluctant to leave the holy place. The head priest, who had taken a liking to the boy, guessed from his refined and dignified demeanor that he must be the son of an elite samurai family, likely interested in joining the priesthood.
Gratified by the youth's apparent religious fervour, the holy man invited him to come to his study, and thereupon gave him some instruction in the Buddhist doctrines. He listened with the utmost attention for the whole afternoon to the bonze's learned discourse, and thanked him repeatedly for the condescension and trouble he had taken in instructing one so unworthy as himself.
Pleased by the young man's obvious religious enthusiasm, the holy man invited him to his study and then taught him about Buddhist teachings. He listened carefully for the entire afternoon to the monk's knowledgeable talk and thanked him multiple times for the kindness and effort he put into instructing someone he felt was so unworthy.

In one of the dark comers of the temple-chamber, they came upon the dead body of an old, old badger
In one of the dark corners of the temple room, they found the dead body of an old, old badger.
The afternoon waned and the hour for the evening meal came round. The priest ordered a bowl of macaroni to be brought for the visitor, who proved to be the owner of a phenomenal appetite, and consumed three times as much as a full-grown man.
The afternoon faded, and it was time for dinner. The priest had a bowl of macaroni brought for the visitor, who turned out to have an enormous appetite and ate three times as much as a grown man.
He then bowed most courteously and asked permission to return home. In bidding him good-bye, the priest, who felt a curious fascination for the youth, presented him with a gold-lacquered medicine-box (inro) as a parting souvenir.
He then bowed politely and asked for permission to go home. While saying goodbye, the priest, who felt an odd fascination for the young man, gave him a gold-lacquered medicine box (inro) as a farewell gift.
The lad prostrated himself in gratitude, and then took his departure.
The young man bowed deeply in thanks and then left.
The next day the temple servant, sweeping the graveyard, came across a badger. He was quite dead, and was dressed in a straw-covering put on in such a way as to resemble the clothes of a human being. To his side was tied a gold-lacquered inro, and his paunch was much distended and as round as a large bowl. It was evident that the creature's gluttony had been the cause of his death, and the priest, on seeing the animal, identified the inro as the one which he had bestowed upon the good-looking lad the day before, and knew that he had been the victim of a badger's deceiving wiles.
The next day, the temple servant was sweeping the graveyard when he stumbled upon a dead badger. It was dressed in a straw covering made to look like human clothes. Next to it was a gold-lacquered inro, and its belly was bloated and round like a big bowl. It was clear that the badger's greed had led to its death, and when the priest saw the animal, he recognized the inro as the one he had given to the handsome boy the day before. He realized that the boy had fallen victim to the badger's tricks.
It was thus certain that the temple had been haunted by a pair of goblin-badgers, and that when this one had died, its mate had continued to inhabit the same temple even after it had been abandoned. The creature had evidently taken a fantastic delight in bewitching wayfarers and travellers, or anyone who carried delectable food with them, and while mystifying them with his tricks and illusions, had deftly abstracted their baskets and bundles, and had lived comfortably upon his stolen booty.
It was clear that the temple had been haunted by a pair of goblin-badgers, and that when one had died, the other continued to stay in the same temple even after it had been abandoned. The creature clearly enjoyed messing with travelers and passersby, especially anyone carrying tasty food, and while confounding them with tricks and illusions, skillfully took their baskets and bundles, living comfortably off its stolen loot.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!